Welcome to PhiloLogic  
   home |  the ARTFL project |  download |  documentation |  sample databases |   
Roe, Edward Payson, 1838-1888 [1873], What can she do? (Dodd & Mead, New York) [word count] [eaf670T].
To look up a word in a dictionary, select the word with your mouse and press 'd' on your keyboard.

Previous section

Front matter Covers, Edges and Spine

-- --

[figure description] Top Edge.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Front Cover.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Spine.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Front Edge.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Back Cover.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Bottom Edge.[end figure description]

Preliminaries

-- --

Lillian Gary Taylor; Robert C. Taylor; Eveline V. Maydell, N. York 1923. [figure description] Paste-Down Endpaper with Bookplate: silhouette of seated man on right side and seated woman on left side. The man is seated in a adjustable, reclining armchair, smoking a pipe and reading a book held in his lap. A number of books are on the floor next to or beneath the man's chair. The woman is seated in an armchair and appears to be knitting. An occasional table (or end table) with visible drawer handles stands in the middle of the image, between the seated man and woman, with a vase of flowers and other items on it. Handwritten captions appear below these images.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Free Endpaper.[end figure description]

Virginia C. Shreve
from Ellie.
Christmas 1873

-- --

[figure description] Free Endpaper.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Blank Page.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Blank Page.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Title page.[end figure description]

Title Page What Can She Do?

Hail! honest toil, thy hard brown hand
May save the fairest in the land.
NEW YORK:
DODD & MEAD, PUBLISHERS,
762 Broadway.

-- --

[figure description] Copyright Page.[end figure description]

Entered according to Act of Congress, in the year 1873, by
DODD & MEAD,
In the Office of the Librarian of Congress, at Washington.
Lange, Little & Co.,
PRINTERS, ELECTROTYPERS AND STEREOTYPERS,
108 TO 114 Wooster Street, N. Y.

-- --

DEDICATION.

[figure description] Page iii.[end figure description]

IF I WERE
TO DEDICATE THIS
BOOK IT WOULD BE TO THOSE
GIRLS WHO RESOLVE THAT THEY WILL NOT
PLAY THE POOR ROLE OF MICAWBER, THEIR ONLY CHANCE FOR
LIFE BEING THAT SOME ONE WILL “TURN UP”
WHOM THEY MAY BURDEN WITH
THEIR HELPLESS
WEIGHT.

-- --

[figure description] Blank Page.[end figure description]

-- --

PREFACE.

[figure description] Page v.[end figure description]

THIS book was not written to amuse, to create
purposeless excitement, or secure a little
praise as a bit of artistic work. It would probably
fail in all these things. It was written with a
definite, earnest purpose, which I trust will be apparent
to the reader.

I have nothing to say tending to disarm the
critics. They will speak their mind, as they ought,
and it is wholesome for us to have our faults pointed
out.

As society in our land grows older, and departs
from primitive simplicity, as many are becoming
rich, but more poor, the changes that I have sought
to warn against become more threatening. The
ordinary avenues of industry are growing thronged,
and it daily involves a more fearful risk for a woman
to be thrown out upon the world with unskilled
hands, an untrained mind, and an unbraced moral
nature. Impressed with this danger by some considerable
observation, by a multitude of facts that

-- vi --

[figure description] Page vi.[end figure description]

might wring tears from stony eyes, I have tried to
write earnestly if not wisely.

Of necessity, it touches somewhat on a subject
delicate and difficult to treat—the “skeleton in the
closet” of society. But the evil exists on every
side, and at some time or other threatens every
home and life. It is my belief that Christian
teachers should not timidly or loftily ignore it, for,
mark it well, the evil does not let us or ours alone.
It is my belief that it should be dealt with in a
plain, fearless, manly manner. Those who differ
have a right to their opinion.

There is one other thought that I wish to suggest.
Much of the fiction of our day, otherwise
strong and admirable, is discouraging in this respect.
In the delineation of character, some are
good, some are bad, and some indifferent. We have
a lovely heroine or a noble hero developing seemingly
in harmony with the inevitable laws of their
natures. Associated with them are those of the
commoner or baser sort, also developing in accordance
with the innate principles of their natures.
The first are presented as if created of different
and finer clay than the others. The first are the
flowers in the garden of society, the latter the
weeds.

According to this theory of character, the heroine
must grow as a moss-rose and the weed remain a

-- vii --

[figure description] Page vii.[end figure description]

weed. Credit is not due to one; blame should not
be visited on the other. Is this true? Is not the
choice between good and evil placed before every
human soul, save where ignorance and mental
feebleness destroy free agency? In the field of
the world which the angels of God are to reap, is it
not even possible for the tares to become wheat?
And cannot the sweetest and most beautiful natural
flowers of character borrow from the skies a
fragrance and bloom that is not of earth? So God's
inspired Word teaches me.

I have turned away from many an exquisite and
artistic delineation of human life, sighing, God
might as well have never spoken words of hope,
warning, and strength for all there is in this book.
The Divine and human Friend might have remained
in the Heavens, and never come to earth
in human guise, that He might press His great
heart of world-wide sympathy against the burdened,
suffering heart of humanity. He need not have
died to open a way of life for all. There is nothing
here but human motive, human strength, and
earthly destiny. We protest against this narrowing
down of life, though it be done with the faultless
skill and taste of the most cultured genius. The
children of men are not orphaned. Our Creator is
still “Emanuel—God with us.” Earthly existence
is but the first notes in the prelude of our life, and

-- viii --

[figure description] Page viii.[end figure description]

even from this the Divine artist can take much of
the discord, and give an earnest of the eternal
harmonies.

We all are honored with the privilege of “coworking
with Him.”

If I, in my little sphere, can, by this book, lead
one father to train his children to be more strong
and self-reliant, one mother to teach her daughters
a purer, more patient, and heroic womanhood—if I
have placed one more barrier in the tempter's way,
and inspired one more wholesome fear and principle
in the heart of the tempted—if, by lifting the
dark curtain a moment, I can reveal enough to keep
one country girl from leaving her safe native village
for unprotected life in great cities—if I can add one
iota toward a public opinion that will honor useful
labor, however humble, and condemn and render
disgraceful idleness and helplessness, however gilded—
if, chief of all, I lead one heavy-laden heart to
the only source of rest, I shall be well rewarded,
whatever is said of this volume.

-- --

CONTENTS.

[figure description] Page ix.[end figure description]

PAGE


CHAPTER I.
Three Girls 1

CHAPTER II.
A Future of Human Designing 12

CHAPTER III.
Three Men 28

CHAPTER IV.
The Skies Darkening 43

CHAPTER V.
The Storm Threatening 58

CHAPTER VI.
The Wreck 77

CHAPTER VII.
Among the Breakers 95

CHAPTER VIII.
Warped 117

-- x --

[figure description] Page x.[end figure description]

CHAPTER IX.
A Desert Island 134

CHAPTER X.
Edith Becomes a Divinity 150

CHAPTER XI.
Mrs. Allen's Policy 170

CHAPTER XII.
Waiting for Some One to Turn up 182

CHAPTER XIII.
They Turn up 207

CHAPTER XIV.
We Can't Work 225

CHAPTER XV.
The Temptation 238

CHAPTER XVI.
Black Hannibal's White Heart 256

CHAPTER XVII.
The Changes of Two Short Months 268

CHAPTER XVIII.
Ignorance—Looking for Work 286

-- xi --

[figure description] Page xi.[end figure description]

CHAPTER XIX.
A Falling Star 295

CHAPTER XX.
Desolation 305

CHAPTER XXI.
Edith's True Knight 317

CHAPTER XXII.
A Mystery 327

CHAPTER XXIII.
A Dangerous Step 334

CHAPTER XXIV.
Scorn and Kindness 338

CHAPTER XXV.
A Horror of Great Darkness 345

CHAPTER XXVI.
Friend and Saviour 353

CHAPTER XXVII.
The Mystery Solved 364

CHAPTER XXVIII.
Edith Tells the Old, Old Story 382

-- xii --

[figure description] Page xii.[end figure description]

CHAPTER XXIX.
Hannibal Learns how his Heart can be White 394

CHAPTER XXX.
Edith's and Arden's Friendship 403

CHAPTER XXXI.
Zell 423

CHAPTER XXXII.
Edith Brings the Wanderer Home 443

CHAPTER XXXIII.
Edith's Great Temptation 472

CHAPTER XXXIV.
Saved 481

CHAPTER XXXV.
Closing Scenes 498

CHAPTER XXXVI.
Last Words 508

Main text

-- --

p670-018 CHAPTER I. THREE GIRLS.

[figure description] Page 001.[end figure description]

IT was a very cold blustering day in early January,
and even brilliant thronged Broadway felt
the influence of winter's harshest frown. There
had been a heavy fall of snow which, though in
the main cleared from the sidewalks, lay in the
streets comparatively unsullied and unpacked.
Fitful gusts of the passing gale caught it up and
whirled it in every direction. From roof, ledges,
and window sills, miniature avalanches suddenly
descended on the startled pedestrians, and the air
was here and there loaded with falling flakes from
wild hurrying masses of clouds, the rear guard of
the storm that the biting northwest wind was
driving seaward.

It was early in the afternoon, and the great
thoroughfare was almost deserted. Few indeed
would be abroad for pleasure in such weather, and
the great tide of humanity that must flow up and
down this channel every working day of the year
under all skies, had not yet turned northward.

-- 002 --

[figure description] Page 002.[end figure description]

But surely this graceful figure coming up the
street with quick, elastic steps, has not the aspect
of one driven forth by grave business cares, nor in
the natural course of things would one expect so
young a lady to know much of life's burdens and
responsibilities. As she passes I am sure the
reader would not turn away from so pleasant a
vision, even if Broadway were presenting all its
numberless attractions, but at such a time would
make the most of the occasion, assured that nothing
so agreeable would greet his eyes again that
sombre day.

The fierce gusts make little impression on her
heavy, close-fitting velvet dress, and in her progress
against the wind she appears so trim and
taut that a sailor's eye would be captivated. She
bends her little turbaned head to the blast, and
her foot strikes the pavement with a decision that
suggests a naturally brave, resolute nature, and
gives abundant proof of vigor and health. A trimming
of silver fox fur caught and contrasted the
snow crystals against the black velvet of her dress,
in which the flakes catch and mingle, increasing
the sense of lightness and airiness which her
movements awaken, and were you seeking a fanciful
idealization of the spirit of the snow, you might
rest satisfied with the first character that appears
upon the scene of my story.

But on nearer view there was nothing spirit-like
or even spirituelle in her aspect, save that an extremely
transparent complexion was rendered

-- 003 --

[figure description] Page 003.[end figure description]

positively dazzling by the keen air and glow of exercise;
and the face was much too full and blooming
to suggest the shadowy and ethereal.

When near 21st street she entered a fruit store
and seemed in search of some delicacy for an invalid.
As her eye glanced around among the fragrant
tropical fruits that suggested lands in wide
contrast to the wintry scene without, she suddenly
uttered a low exclamation of delight, as she turned
from them to old friends, all the more welcome
because so unexpected and out of season. These
were nothing less than a dozen strawberries, in
dainty baskets, decked out, or more truly eked
out, with a few green leaves. Three or four baskets
constituted the fruiterer's entire stock, and
probably the entire supply for the metropolis of
America that day.

She had scarcely time to lift a basket and inhale
its delicious aroma, before the proprietor of
the store was in bowing attendance, quite as openly
admiring her carnation cheeks as she the ruby
fruit. The man's tongue was, however, more decorous
than his eyes, and to her question as to
price he replied,—

Only two dollars a basket, Miss, and certainly
they are beauties for this season of the year. They
are all I could get and I don't believe there is another
strawberry in New York.”

“I will take them all,” was the brief, decisive
answer, and from a costly portmonnaie she threw
down the price, a proceeding which the man noted

-- 004 --

[figure description] Page 004.[end figure description]

in agreeable surprise, and again curiously scanned
the fair face as he made up the parcel with ostentatious
zeal. But his customer was unconscious, or
more truly, indifferent to his admiration, and seemed
much more interested in the samples of choice
fruit arranged on every side. From one to another
of these she flitted with the delicate sensuousness
of a butterfly, smelling them and touching them
lightly with the hand she had ungloved, (which was
as white as the snow without,) as if they had for
her a peculiar fascination.

“You seem very fond of fruit,” said the merchant,
his amour propre pleased by her evident interest
in his stock.

“I have ever had a passion for fine fruits and
flowers,” was the reply, spoken with that perfect
frankness characteristic of American girls. “No,
you need not send it; I prefer to take it with me.”

And with a slight smile, she passed out, leaving
the fruiterer chuckling over the thought that he
had probably had the pleasantest bit of trade of
any man on Broadway that dull day.

Plunging through the drifts, our nymph of the
snow resolutely crossed the street and passed down
to a flower store, but instead of buying a bouquet,
ordered several pots of budding and blooming
plants to be sent to her address. She then made
her way to Fifth Avenue and soon mounted a
broad flight of steps to one of its most stately
houses. The door yielded to her key, her thick
walking boots clattered for a moment on the

-- 005 --

[figure description] Page 005.[end figure description]

marble floor but could not disguise the lightness of her
step as she tripped up the winding stair and pushed
open a rosewood door leading into the upper
hall.

“Mother, mother,” she exclaimed, “here is a
treat for you that will banish nerves, headache, and
horrors generally. See what I have found for you
out in the wintry snows. Now am I not a good
fairy for once?”

“O, Edith, child, not so boisterous, please,” responded
a querulous voice from a great easy chair
by the glowing grate, and a middle aged lady turned
a white, faded face towards her daughter.

“Forgive me, mother, but my tramp in the
January storm has made me feel rampantly well.
I wish you could go out and take a run every day
as I do. You would then look younger and prettier
than your daughters, as you used to.”

The invalid shivered and drew her shawl closer
around her, complaining,—

“I think you have brought the whole month
of January in with you. You really must show
more consideration, my dear, for if I should take
cold—” and the lady ended with a weary, suggestive
sigh.

In fact, Edith had entered the dim heavily-perfumed
room like a gust of wholesome air, her young
blood tingling and electric with exercise, and her
heart buoyant with the thought of the surprise and
pleasure she had in store for her mother. But the
manner in which she had been received had already

-- 006 --

[figure description] Page 006.[end figure description]

chilled her more than the biting blasts on Broadway.
She therefore opened her bundle and set
out the little baskets before her mother very quietly.
The lady glanced at them for a moment and
then said, indifferently,—

“It is very good of you to think of me, my
dear; they look very pretty. I am sorry I cannot
eat them, but their acid would only increase my
dyspepsia. Those raised in winter must be very
sour. Oo; the thought of it sets my teeth on edge,”
and the poor, nervous creature shrank deeper into
her wrappings.

“I am real sorry, mother, I thought they
would be a great treat for you,” said Edith, quite
crestfallen. “Never mind; I got some flowers,
and they will be here soon.”

“Thank you, dear, but the doctor says they
are not healthy in a room—Oh, dear— that child!
what shall I do!”

The front door banged, there was a step on the
stairs, but not so light as Edith's had been, and a
moment later the door burst open, and “the child”
rushed in like a mild whirlwind, exclaiming,—

“Hurrah, hurrah, school to the shades. No
more teachers and tyrants for me,” and down went
an armful of books with a bang on the table.

“O, Zell,” cried Edith, “please be quiet, mother
has a headache.”

“There, there, your baby will kiss it all away,”
and the irrepressible young creature threw her
arms around the bundle that Mrs. Allen had made

-- 007 --

[figure description] Page 007.[end figure description]

herself into by her many wrappings, and before she
ceased, the red pouting lips left the faintest tinge
of their own color on the faded cheeks of the
mother.

The lady endured the boisterous embrace with
a martyr-like expression. Zell was evidently a
privileged character, the spoiled pet of the household.
But a new voice was now heard that was
sharper than the “pet” was accustomed to.

“Zell, you are a perfect bear. One would think
you had learned your manners at a boys' boarding
school.”

Zell's great black eyes blazed for a moment towards
the speaker, who was a young lady reclining
on a lounge near the window, and who in appearance
must have been the counterpart of Mrs. Allen
herself as she had looked twenty-three years before.
In contrast with her sharp, annoyed tone, her
cheeks and eyes were wet with tears.

“What are you crying about?” was Zell's
brusque response. “Oh, I see, a novel. What a
ridiculous old thing you are. I never saw you
shed a tear over real trouble, and yet every few
days you are dissolved in brine over Adolph Moonshine's
agonies, and Seraphina's sentiment, which
any sensible person can see is caused by dyspepsia.
No such whipped syllabub for me, but real life.”

“And what does `real life' mean for you, I
would like to know, but eating, dressing, and flirting?”
was the acid retort.

“Though you call me `child,' I have lived long

-- 008 --

[figure description] Page 008.[end figure description]

enough to learn that eating, dressing, and flirting,
and while you are about it you might as well add
drinking, is the `real life' of most of the ladies of
our set. Indeed, if my poor memory does not fail
me, I have seen you take a turn at these things myself
sufficiently often to make the sublime scorn of
your tone a little inconsistent.”

As these barbed arrows flew, the tears rapidly
exhaled from the hot cheeks of the young lady on
the sofa. Her elegant languor vanished, and she
started up; but Mrs. Allen now interfered, and in
tones harsh and high, very different from the previous
delicate murmurs, exclaimed,—

“Children, you drive me wild. Zell, leave the
room, and don't show yourself again till you can
behave yourself.”

Zell was now sobbing, partly in sorrow, and
partly in anger, but she let fly a few more Parthian
arrows over her shoulder as she passed out.

“This is a pretty way to treat one on their birthday.
I came home with heart as light as the snowflakes
around me, and now you have spoiled everything.
I don't know how it is, but I always have
a good time everywhere else, but there is something
in this house that often sets one's teeth on
edge,” and the door banged appropriately with a
spiteful emphasis as the last word was spoken.

“Poor child,” said Edith, “it is too bad that
she should be so dashed with cold water on her
birthday.”

“She isn't a child,” said the eldest sister, rising

-- 009 --

[figure description] Page 009.[end figure description]

from the sofa and sweeping from the room,
“though she often acts like one, and a very bad
one too. Her birthday should remind her that if
she is ever to be a lady, it is time to commence,”
and the stately young lady passed coldly away.

Edith went to the window and looked dejectedly
out into the early gloom of the declining winter
day. Mrs. Allen sighed and looked more nervous
and uncomfortable than usual.

The upholsterer had done his part in that elegant
home. The feet sank into the carpets as in
moss. Luxurious chairs seemed to embrace the
form that sank into them. Everything was padded,
rounded, and softened, except tongues and
tempers. If wealth could remove the asperities
from these as from material things, it might well
be coveted. But this is beyond the upholsterer's
art, and Mrs. Allen knew little of the Divine art
that can wrap up words and deeds with a kindness
softer than eider-down.

“Mother's room,” instead of being a refuge and
favorite haunt of these three girls, was a place
where, as we have seen, their “teeth were set on
edge.”

Naturally they shunned the place, visiting the
invalid rather than living with her; their reluctant
feet impelled across the threshold by a sense of
duty rather than drawn by the cords of love. The
mother felt this in a vague, uncomfortable way,
for mother love was there, only it had seemingly
turned sour, and instead of attracting her children

-- 010 --

[figure description] Page 010.[end figure description]

by sweetness and sympathy, she querulously complained
to them and to her husband of their neglect.
He would sometimes laugh it off, sometimes
shrug his shoulders indifferently, and again harshly
chide the girls, according to his mood, for he varied
much in this respect. After being cool and wary
all day in Wall street, he took off the curb at
home. Therefore the variations that never could
be counted on. How he would be at dinner did
not depend on himself or any principle, but on
circumstances. In the main he was indulgent and
kind to them, though quick and passionate, brooking
no opposition; and the girls were really more
attached and found more pleasure in his society
than in their mother's. Zelica, the youngest, was
his special favorite, and he humored and petted
her at a ruinous rate, though often storming at
some of her follies.

Mrs. Allen saw this preference of her husband,
and was weak enough to feel and show jealousy.
But her complainings were ineffectual, for we can
no more scold people into loving us than nature
could make buds blossom by daily nipping them
with frost. And yet she made her children uncomfortable
by making them feel that it was unnatural
and wrong that they did not care more for
their mother. This was especially true of Edith,
who tried to satisfy her conscience, as we have seen,
by bringing costly presents and delicacies that
were seldom needed or appreciated.

Edith soon became so oppressed by her moth

-- 011 --

[figure description] Page 011.[end figure description]

er's sighs and silence and the heavy perfumed air,
that she sprang up, and pressing a remorseful kiss
on the white thin face, said,—

“I must dress for dinner, mamma; I will send
your maid,” and vanished also.

-- --

p670-029 CHAPTER II. A FUTURE OF HUMAN DESIGNING.

[figure description] Page 012.[end figure description]

THE dining-room at six o'clock wore a far more
cheerful aspect than the invalid's room upstairs.
It was furnished in a costly manner, but
more ostentatiously than good taste would dictate.
You instinctively felt that it was a sacred
place to the master of the house, in which he
daily sacrificed to one of his chosen deities.

The portly colored waiter, in dress coat and
white vest, has just placed the soup on the table,
and Mr. Allen enters, supporting his wife. He
had a sort of manly toleration for all her whims
and weaknesses. He had never indulged in any
lofty ideas of womanhood, nor had any special
longings for her sympathy and companionship.
Business was the one engrossing thing of his life,
and this he honestly believed woman incapable of,
from her very nature. It was true of his wife, but
due to a false education rather than any innate
difficulties, and he no more expected her to comprehend
and sympathize intelligently with his
business operations, than to see her go down to
Wall street with him wearing his hat and coat.

She had been the leading belle in his set years
ago. He had admired her immensely as a stylish,

-- 013 --

[figure description] Page 013.[end figure description]

beautiful woman, and carried her off from dozens
of competitors, who were fortunate in their failure.
He always maintained a show of gallantry
and deference; which, though but a thin veneer,
was certainly better than open disregard and
brutal neglect.

So now, with a good-natured tolerance and
politeness, he seated the feeble creature in a
cushioned chair at the table, treating her more
like a spoiled child than a friend and companion.
The girls immediately appeared also, for they
knew too well their father's weakness, to keep him
waiting for his dinner.

Zell bounded into his arms in her usual impulsive
style, and the father caressed her in a way
that showed that his heart was very tender toward
his youngest child.

“And so my baby is seventeen to-day,” he
said. “Well, well, how fast we are growing old.”

The girl laughed; the man sighed. The one
was on the threshold of what she deemed the
richest pleasures of life; the other had well nigh
exhausted them, and for a moment realized it.

Still he was in excellent spirits, for he had
been unusually fortunate that day, and had seen
his way to an “operation” that promised a golden
future. He sat down therefore to the good cheer
with not a little of the spirit of the man in the
parable, whose complaisant exhortation to his
soul has ever been the language of false security
and prosperity.

-- 014 --

[figure description] Page 014.[end figure description]

The father's open favoritism for Zell was
another source of jealousy, her sisters naturally
feeling injured by it. Thus in this household
even human love was discordant and perverted,
and the Divine love unknown.

What chance had character, that thing of slow
growth, in such an atmosphere?

The popping of a champagne cork took the
place of grace at the opening of the meal, and the
glasses were filled all around. In honor of Zell's
birthday they drank to her health and happiness.
By no better form or more suggestive ceremony
could this Christian (?) family wish their youngest
member “God speed” on entering the vicissitudes
of a new year of life. But what they did was
done heartily, and every glass was drained. To
them it seemed very appropriate, and her father
said, glancing admiringly at her flaming cheeks
and dancing eyes:

“This is just the thing to drink Zell's health in,
for she is as full of sparkle and effervescence as
the champagne itself.”

Had he been a wiser and more thoughtful man,
he would have carried the simile farther and
remembered the fate of champagne when exposed.
However piquant and pleasing Zell's sparkle might
be, it would hardly secure success and safety for
life. But in his creed a girl's first duty was to be
pretty and fascinating, and he was extremely
proud of the beauty of his daughters. It was his
plan to marry them to rich men who would

-- 015 --

[figure description] Page 015.[end figure description]

maintain them in the irresponsible luxury that their
mother had enjoyed.

Circumstances seemed to justify his security.
The son of a rich man, he had also inherited a
taste for business and the art of making money.
Years of prosperity had confirmed his confidence,
and he looked complaisantly around upon his
family and talked of the future in sanguine tones.

He was a man considerably past his prime, and
his florid face and portly form indicated that he
was in the habit of doing ample justice to the
good cheer before him. Intense application to
business in early years and indulgence of appetite
in later life had seriously impaired a constitution
naturally good. He reminded you of a flower
fully blown or of fruit overripe.

“Since you have permitted Zell to leave school,
I suppose she must make her début soon,” said
Mrs. Allen with more animation than usual in her
tone.

“Oh, certainly,” cried Zell, “on Edith's birthday,
in February. We have arranged it all,
haven't we, Edith?”

“Heigho, then I am to have no part in the
matter,” said her father.

“Yes indeed, papa,” cried the saucy girl, “you
are to have no end of kisses, and a very long bill.”

This sally pleased him immensely, for it expressed
his ideal of womanly return for masculine
affection, at least the bills had never been wanting
in his experience. But, mellowed by wine and

-- 016 --

[figure description] Page 016.[end figure description]

elated by the success of the day, he now prepared
to give the coup that would make a far greater
sensation in the family circle than even a début or
a birthday party. So, glancing from one eager
face to another, (for between the wine and the
excitement even Mrs. Allen was no longer a colorless,
languid creature, ready to faint at the embrace
of her child,) he said with a twinkle in his eye,—

“Well, go to your mother about the party.
She is a veteran in such matters. But let there
be some limit to the length of the bill, or I can't
carry out another plan I have in view for you.”

Chorus—“What is that?”

Coolly filling his glass, he commenced leisurely
sipping, while glancing humorously from one to
another, enjoying their impatient expectancy.

“If you don't tell us right away,” cried Zell,
bouncing up, “I'll pull your whiskers without
mercy.”

“Papa, you will throw mother into a fever.
See how flushed her face is!” said Laura, the
eldest daughter, speaking at the same time two
words for herself.

The face of Edith, with its dazzling complexion
all aglow, and large dark eyes lustrous with excitement,
was more eloquent than words could have
been, and the “bon vivant” drank in their expression
with as much zest as he sipped his wine.
Perhaps it was well for him to make the most of
that little keen-edged moment of bright anticipation
and bewildering hope, for what he was about

-- 017 --

[figure description] Page 017.[end figure description]

to propose would cost him many thousands, and
exile him from business, which to him was the very
breath of life.

But Mrs. Allen's matter-of-fact voice brought
things to a crisis, for with an injured air she said:

“How can you, George, when you know the
state of my nerves?”

“What I propose, mamma, will cure your nerves
and everything else, for it is nothing less than a
tour through Europe.”

There was a shriek of delight from the girls, in
which even the exquisite Laura joined, and Mrs.
Allen was trembling with excitement. Apart from
the trip itself, they considered it a sort of disgrace
that a family of their social position and wealth
had never been abroad. Therefore the announcement
was doubly welcome. Hitherto Mr. Allen's
devotion to business had made it impossible, and
he had given them no hint of the near consummation
of their wishes. But he had begun to feel the
need of change and rest himself, and this weighed
more with him than all their entreaties.

In a moment Zell had her arms about his neck,
and her sisters were throwing him kisses across
the table. His wife, looking unusually gratified
said:

“You are a sensible man at last,” which was a
great deal for Mrs. Allen to say.

“Why mamma” exclaimed her husband, elevating
his eyebrows in comic surprise, “that I should
live to hear you say that!”

-- 018 --

[figure description] Page 018.[end figure description]

“Now don't be silly,” she replied, joining
slightly in the laugh at her expense, “or we shall
think that you have taken too much champagne,
and that this Europe business is all a hoax.”

“Wait till you have been outside of Sandy
Hook an hour, and you will find everything real
enough then. I think I see the elegant ladies of
my household about that time.”

“For shame, papa, what an uncomfortable suggestion
over a dinner table,” said the fastidious
Laura. “Picture the ladies of your household in
the salons of Paris. I promise we will do you
credit there.”

“I hope so, for I fear I shall have need of credit
when you all reach that Mecca of women.”

“It's no more the Mecca of women than Wall
street is the Jerusalem of men. What you are all
going to do in Heaven without Wall street, I
don't see.”

Her husband gave his significant shrug and
said, “I don't meet notes till they are due,” which
was his way of saying: “Sufficient unto the day is
the evil thereof.”

“The salons of Paris!” said Edith, with some
disdain. Think of the scenery, the orange-groves,
and vineyards that we shall see, the Alpine
flowers—”

“I declare,” interrupted Zell, “I believe that
Edith would rather see a grape vine and orange
tree, than all the toilets of Paris.”

“I shall enjoy seeing both,” was the reply,

-- 019 --

[figure description] Page 019.[end figure description]

“and so have the advantage of you in having two
strings to my bow.”

“By the way, that reminds me to ask how
many beaux you now have on the string,” said
her father.

Edith tossed her head with a pretty blush and
said: “Pity me, my father, you know I am always
poor at arithmetic.”

“You will take up with a crooked stick after
all. Now Laura is a sensible girl, like her mother,
and has picked out one of the richest, longestheaded
fellows on the street.”

“Indeed!” said his wife. “I do not see but
you are paying yourself a greater compliment than
either Laura or me.”

“Oh no, mere business statement. Laura
means business, and so does Mr. Goulden.”

Laura looked annoyed and said,—

“Pa, I thought you never talked business at
home.”

“Oh this is a feminine phase that women understand.
I want your sisters to profit by your good
example.”

“I shall marry an Italian Count,” cried Zell.

“Who will turn out a fourth-rate Italian barber,
and I shall have to support you both. But I won't
do it. You would have to help him shave.”

“No, I should transform him into a leader of
banditti, and we would live in princely state in the
Apennines. Then we would capture you, papa, and
carry you off to the mountains, and I would be

-- 020 --

[figure description] Page 020.[end figure description]

your jailer, and give you nothing but turtle soup
champagne and kisses, till you paid a ransom that
would break Wall street.”

“I would not pay a cent, but stay and eat you
out of house and home.”

“I never expect to marry,” said Edith, “but
some day I am going to commence saving my
money—now don't laugh, papa, for I could be economical
if I once made up my mind”—and the pretty
head gave a decisive little nod. “I am going to
save my money and buy a beautiful place in the
country and make it as near like the garden of
Eden as possible.”

“Snakes will get into it as of old,” was Mrs.
Allen's cynical remark.

“Yes, that is woman's experience with a garden,”
said her husband with a mock sigh.

Popping off the cork of another bottle, he added,
“I have got ahead of you, Edith. I own a
place in the country, much as I dislike that kind of
property. I had to take it to-day in a trade, and
so am a landholder in Pushton,—prospect, you see,
of my becoming a rural gentleman (Squire is the
title, I believe), and of exchanging stock in Wall
street for the stock of a farm. Here's to my estate
of three acres with a story and a half mansion
upon it! Perhaps you would rather go up there
this summer than to Paris, my dear?” to his wife.

Mrs. Allen gave a contemptuous shrug as if the
jest were too preposterous to be answered, but
Edith cried.—

-- 021 --

[figure description] Page 021.[end figure description]

“Fill my glass; I will drink to your country
place. I know the cottage is a sweet rustic little
box, all smothered with vines and roses like one I
saw last June.” Then she added in sport, “I wish
you would give it to me for my birthday present.
It would make such a nice porter's lodge at the
entrance to my future Eden.”

“Are you in earnest?” asked the father suddenly.

Both were excited by the wine they had
drank. She glanced at her father, and saw that
he was in a mood to say yes to anything, and
quick as thought, she determined to get the place,
if possible.

“Of course I am. I would rather have it than
all the jewelry in New York,” (she was over-supplied
with that style of gifts.)

“You shall have it then, for I am sure I don't
want it, and am devoutly thankful to be rid of it.”

Edith clapped her hands with a delight scarcely
less demonstrative than that of Zell in her wildest
moods.

“Nonsense,” said Mrs. Allen, “the idea of giving
a young lady such an elephant.”

“But remember,” continued her father, “you
must manage it yourself, pay the taxes, keep it repaired,
insured, etc. There is a first-class summer
hotel near it. Next year, after we get back from
Europe, we will go up there and stay awhile.
You shall then take possession, employ an agent
to take care of it, who by the way will cheat you

-- 022 --

[figure description] Page 022.[end figure description]

to your heart's content. I will wager you a box
of gloves, that before a year passes, you will try to
sell the ivy-twined cottage for anything you can
get, and will be thoroughly cured of your mania
for country life.”

“I'll take you up,” said Edith, in great excitement,
“but remember, I want my deed on my birthday.”

“All right,” said Mr. Allen, laughing. “I will
transfer it to you to-morrow, while I think of it.
But don't try to trade it off to me before next month
for a new dress.”

Edith was half wild over her present. Many
and varied were her questions, but her father only
said,—

“I don't know much about it. I did not listen
to half the man said, but I remember he stated
there was a good deal of fruit on the place, for it
made me think of you at the time. Bless you, I
could not stop for such small game. I am negotiating
a large and promising operation which you
understand about as well as farming. It will take
some time to carry it through, but when finished,
we will start for the `salons of Paris.'”

“I half believe,” said Laura, with a covert
sneer, “that Edith would rather go up to her farm
of three acres.”

“I am well satisfied as papa has arranged it,”
said the practical girl. “Every thing in its place,
and get all out of life you can, is my creed.”

“That means, get all out of me you can, don't

-- 023 --

[figure description] Page 023.[end figure description]

it, sly puss,” laughed the father, well pleased,
though, with the worldly wisdom of the speech.

“Kisses, kisses, unlimited kisses, and consider
yourself well repaid,” was the arch rejoinder; and
not a few looking at her as she then appeared, but
would have coveted such bargains. So her father
seemed to think as he gazed admiringly at her.

But something in Zell's pouting lips and vexed
expression caught his eye, and he said good naturedly,—

“Heigho, youngster, what has brought a thunder-cloud
across your saucy face?”

“In providing for birthdays to come, I guess
you have forgotten your baby's birthday present.”

“Come here, you envious elf,” said her father,
taking something from his pocket. Like light she
flashed out from under the cloud and was at his
side in an instant, dimpling, smiling, and twinkling
with expectation, her black eyes as quick and restless
as her father was deliberate and slow in undoing
a dainty parcel.

“O, George, do be quick about it, or Zell will
explode. You both make me nervous,” said Mrs.
Allen fretfully.

Suddenly pressing open a velvet casket, Mr. Allen
hung a jewelled watch with a long gold chain
about his favorite's neck, while she improvised a
hornpipe around his chair.

“There,” said he, “is something that is worth
more than Edith's farm, tumble-down cottage,

-- 024 --

[figure description] Page 024.[end figure description]

roses and all. So remember that those lips were
made to kiss, not to pout with.”

Zell put her lips to proper uses to that extent
that Mrs. Allen began to grow jealous, nervous,
and out of sorts generally, and having finished her
chocolate, rose feebly from the table. Her husband
offered his arm and the family dinner party
broke up.

And yet, take it altogether, each one was in
higher spirits than usual, and Zell and Edith in a
state of positive delight. They had received costly
gifts that specially gratified their peculiar tastes,
and these, with the promise of a grand party, a
trip to Europe, youthful buoyancy and champagne,
so dilated their little feminine souls, that Mrs. Allen's
fears of an explosion of some kind were scarcely
groundless. They dragged their stately sister
Laura, now unwontedly bland and affable, to the
piano, and called for the quickest and most brilliant
of waltzes, and a moment later their lithe figures
flowed away into the rhythm of motion, that
from their exuberance of feeling, was a fantastic
as it was graceful.

Mr. Allen assisted his wife to her room and
soon left her in an unusually contented frame of
mind to develop strategy for the coming party.
Mrs. Allen's nerves utterly incapacitated her for the
care of her household, attendance upon church, and
such humdrum matters, but in view of a great occasion
like a “grand crush ball” where among the
luminaries of fashion she could become the

-- 025 --

[figure description] Page 025.[end figure description]

refulgent centre of a constellation which her fair daughters
would make around her, her spirit rose to the
emergency. When it came to dress and dressmakers
and all the complications of the campaign now
opening, notwithstanding her nerves, she could be
quite Napoleonic.

Her husband retired to the library, lighted a
choice Havana, skimmed his evening papers, and
then as usual, went to his club.

This, as a general thing, was the extent of the
library's literary uses. The best authors in gold
and Russia smiled down from the black walnut
shelves, but the books were present rather as furniture
than from any intrinsic value in themselves
to the family. They were given prominence on the
same principle that Mrs. Allen sought to give a
certain tone to her entertainments by inviting many
literary and scientific men. She might be unable
to appreciate the works of the savans, but as they
appreciated the labors of her masterly French cook,
many compromised the matter by eating the petit
soupers, and shrugging their shoulders over the
entertainers.

And yet the Allens were anything but vulgar
upstarts. Both husband and wife were descended
from old and wealthy New York families. They
had all the polish which life-long association with
the fashionable world bestows. What was more,
they were highly intelligent, and in their own sphere,
gifted people. Mr. Allen was a leader in business
in one of the chief commercial centres, and to

-- 026 --

[figure description] Page 026.[end figure description]

lead in legitimate business in our day requires as
much ability, indeed we may say genius, as to
lead in any other department of life. He would
have shown no more ignorance in the study, studio,
and laboratory, than their occupants would have
shown in the counting room. That to which he devoted
his energies he had become a master in. It is
true he had narrowed down his life to little else than
business. He had never acquired a taste for art and
literature, nor had he given himself time for broad
culture. But we meet narrow artists, narrow clergymen,
narrow scientists just as truly. If you do
not get on their hobby, and ride with them, they
seem disposed to ride over you. Indeed, in our
brief life with its fierce competitions, few other
than what are known as “one idea” men have time
to succeed. Even genius must drive with tremendous
and concentrated energy, to distance
competitors. Mr. Allen was quite as great in his
department as any of the lions that his wife lured
into her parlors were in theirs.

Mrs. Allen was also a leader in her own chosen
sphere, or rather in the one to which she had
been educated. Given a carte blanche in the
way of expense, few could surpass her in producing
a brilliant, dazzling entertainment. The coloring
and decorations of her rooms would not be more
rich, varied, or in better taste, than the diversity,
and yet harmony of the people she would bring
together by her adroit selections. She had studied
society, and for it she lived, not to make it better,

-- 027 --

[figure description] Page 027.[end figure description]

not to elevate its character, and tone down its extravagances,
but simply to shine in it, to be talked
about and envied.

Both husband and wife had achieved no small
success, and to succeed in such a city as New York
in their chosen departments required a certain
amount of genius. The savans had a general admiration
for Mrs. Allen's style and taste, but found
on the social exchange of her parlors, she had nothing
to offer but fashion's smallest chit-chat. They
had a certain respect for Mr. Allen's wealth and
business power, but having discussed the news of
the day, they passed on, and the people during the
intervals of dancing, drifted into congenial schools
and shoals, like fish in a shallow lake. Mr. and Mrs.
Allen had a vague admiration for the learning of
the scholars, and culture of the artists, but would
infinitely prefer marrying their daughters to down-town
merchant princes.

Take the world over, perhaps all classes of people
are despising others quite as much as they are
despised themselves.

But when the French cook appeared upon the
scene, then was produced your true democracy.
Then was shown a phase of life into which all
entered with a zest that proved the common tie
of humanity.

-- --

p670-045 CHAPTER III. THREE MEN?

[figure description] Page 028.[end figure description]

WHILE Mrs. Allen was planning the social
pyrotechnics that should dazzle the fashionable
world, Edith and Zell were working off their
exuberant spirits in the manner described in the
last chapter, and which was an natural to their citybred
feet as a wild romp to a country girl.

The brilliant notes of the piano and the rustle
of their silks had rendered them oblivious of the
fact that the door-bell had rung twice, and that
three gentlemen were peering curiously through the
half open door. They were evidently at home as
frequent and favored visitors, and had motioned
the old colored waiter not to announce them, and
he reluctantly obeyed.

For a moment they feasted their eyes on the
scene as the two girls, with twining arms and many
innovations on the regular step, whirled through
the rooms, and then Zell's quick eye detected
them.

Pouncing down upon the eldest gentleman of
the party, she dragged him from his ambush, while
the others also entered. One who was quite young
approached the blushing, panting Edith with an
almost boyish confidence of manner, as if assured

-- 029 --

[figure description] Page 029.[end figure description]

of a welcome, while the remaining gentleman, who
was verging toward middle age, quietly glided to
the piano and gave his hand to Laura, who greeted
him with a cordiality scarcely to be expected from
so stately a young lady.

The laws of affinity and selection had evidently
been developed here, and as the reader must surmise,
long previous acquaintance had led to the
present easy and intimate relations.

“What do you mean,” cried Zell, dragging
under the gaslight her cavalier, who assumed much
penitence and fear, “by thus rudely and abruptly
breaking in upon the retirement of three secluded
females?”

“At their devotions,” added the cynical voice
of the gentleman at the piano, who was no other
than Mr. Goulden, Laura's admirer.

Zell's attendant threw himself in the attitude
of a suppliant and said deprecatingly,—

“Nay, but we are astronomers.”

“That's a fib, and not a very white one either,”
she retorted, “I don't believe you ever look towards
heaven for anything.”

“What need of looking thither for heavenly
bodies,” he replied in a low, meaning tone, regarding
with undisguised admiration her glowing cheeks.
“Moreover I don't believe in telescopic distances,”
he continued, with a half-made motion to put his
arm around her waist.

“Come,” she said, pirouetting out of his reach,

-- 030 --

[figure description] Page 030.[end figure description]

“remember I am no longer a child, I am seventeen
to-day.”

“Would that you might never be a day older
in appearance and feelings.”

“Are you willing to leave me so far behind?”
she asked with some maliciousness.

“No, but you would make me a boy again. If
old Ponce de Leon had met a Miss Zell, he would
soon have forsaken the swamps and alligators of
Florida.”

“O what a watery, scaly compliment. Preferred
to swamps and alligators! Who would
have believed it?”

“I am not blind to your pretty wilful blindness.
You know I likened you to something too divine
and precious to be found on earth.”

“Which is still true in the carrying out of your
marvellously mixed metaphors. I must lend you
my rhetoric book. But as your meaning dawns on
me, I see that you are symbolized by old Ponce.
I shall look in the history for the age of the ancient
Spaniard to-morrow and then I shall know how old
you are, a thing I could never find out.”

As with little jets of silvery laughter and butterfly
motion she hovered round him, the very embodiment
of life and beautiful youth, she would
have made, to an artist's eye, a very true idealization
of the far-famed mythical fountain.

And yet as a moment later she confidingly took
his arm and strolled toward the library, it was evident
that all her flutter and hesitancy, her seeming

-- 031 --

[figure description] Page 031.[end figure description]

freedom and mimic show of war, was like that of
some bright tropical bird fascinated by a remorseless
serpent whose intent eyes and deadly purpose
are creating a spell that cannot be resisted.

Mr. Van Dam, upon whose arm she was leaning,
was one of the worst products of artificial metropolitan
life. He had inherited a name which
ancestry had rendered honorable, but which he to
the utmost dishonored, and yet so adroitly, so
shrewdly respecting fashion's code, though shunning
nothing wrong, that it still gave him the entrée
into the gilded homes of those who call themselves,
“the best society.”

True, it was whispered that he was rather fast,
that he played heavily and a trifle too successfully,
and that he lived the life of anything but a saint
at his luxurious rooms. “But then,” continued
society, openly and complaisantly, “he is so fine
looking, so courtly and polished, so well-connected,
and what is still more to the point, my dear, he is
reputed to be immensely wealthy, so we must not
heed these rumors. After all it is the way of these
young men of the world.”

Thus “the best society” that would have
politely frozen out of its parlors the Chevalier
Bayard, “sans peur et sans reproache,” had he not
appeared in the latest style, with golden fame
rather than golden spurs, welcomed Mr. Van Dam.
Indeed not a few forced exotic belles, who had prematurely
developed in the hot house atmosphere
of wealth and extravagance, regarded him as a

-- 032 --

[figure description] Page 032.[end figure description]

sort of social lion, and his reticence, with a certain
mystery in which he shrouded his evil life, made
him all the more fascinating. He was past the
prime of life, though exceedingly well preserved,
for he was one of those cool, deliberate votaries of
pleasure that reduce amusement to a science, and
carefully shun all injurious excess. While exceedingly
deferential toward the sex in general, and
bestowing compliments and attentions as adroitly
as a financier would place his money, he at the
same time permitted the impression to grow that
he was extremely fastidious in his taste, and had
never married because it had never been his fortune
to meet the faultless being who could fill his
exacting eyes. Any special and continued admiration
on his part therefore made its recipient an
object of distinction and envy to very many in the
unreal world in which he glided serpent-like, rather
than moved as a man. To morbid unhealthful
minds the rumors of his evil deeds became piquant
eccentricities, and the whispers of the oriental
orgies that were said to take place in his bachelor
apartments made him an object of a curious interest,
and many sighed for the opportunity of reforming
so distinguished a sybarite.

On Edith's entrance into society he had been
much impressed by her beauty, and had gradually
grown quite attentive, equally attracted by her
father's wealth. But she, though with no clear
perception of his character, and with no higher
moral standard than her set, instinctively shrank

-- 033 --

[figure description] Page 033.[end figure description]

from the man. Indeed, in some respects, they
were too much alike for that mysterious attraction
that so often occurs between opposites. Not that
she had his unnatural depravity, but like him she
was shrewd, practical, resolute, and controlled more
by her judgment than impulses. Her vanity, of
which she had no little share, led her to accept his
attentions to a certain point, but the keen man of
the world soon saw that his “little game,” as in
his own vernacular he styled it, would not be successful,
and he was the last one to sigh in vain or
mope an hour in love-lorn melancholy. While
ceasing to press his suit, he remained a frequent
and familiar visitor at the house, and thus his
attention was drawn to Zell, who, though young,
had developed early in the stimulating atmosphere
in which she lived. At first he petted and played
with her as a child, as she wilfully flitted in and
out of the parlors, whether her sisters wanted her
or not. He continually brought her bonbons and
like fanciful trifles, till at last, in jest, the family
called him Zell's “ancient beau.”

But during the past year it dawned on him
that the child he petted on account of her beauty
and sprightliness was rapidly becoming a brilliant
woman, who would make a wife far more to his
taste than her equally beautiful but matter-of-fact
sister. Therefore he warily, so as not to alarm
the jealous father, but with all the subtle skill of
which he was master, sought to win her affections,

-- 034 --

[figure description] Page 034.[end figure description]

knowing that she would have her own way when
she knew what way she wanted.

For Zell this unscrupulous man had a peculiar
fascination. He petted and flattered her to her
heart's content, and thus made her the envy of her
young acquaintances, which was incense indeed to
her vain little soul. He never lectured or preached
to her on account of her follies and nonsense, as
her elderly friends usually did, but gave to her wild,
impulsive moods free rein. Where a true friend
would have cautioned and curbed, he applauded
and incited, causing Zell to mistake extravagance
in language and boldness in manner for spirit and
brilliancy. Laura and Edith often remonstrated
with her, but she did not heed them. Indeed, she
feared no one save her father, and Mr. Van Dam
was propriety itself when he was present, which
was but seldom. Between his business and club,
and Mrs. Allen's nerves, the girls were left mainly
to themselves.

What wonder that there are so many shipwrecks,
when young, heedless, inexperienced hands
must steer, unguided, through the most perilous
and treacherous of seas?

Mr. Allen's elegant costly home was literally
an unguarded fold, many a laborer, living in a tenement
house, doing more to shield his daughters
from the evil of the world.

To Mr. Van Dam, Zell was a perfect prize.
Though he had sipped at the cup of pleasure so
leisurely and systematically, he was getting down

-- 035 --

[figure description] Page 035.[end figure description]

to the dregs. His taste was becoming palled and
satiety burdening him with its leaden weight. But
as the child he petted developed daily into a woman,
he became interested, then fascinated by the
process. Her beauty was so brilliant, her excessive
sprightliness so contagious, that he felt his
sluggish pulses stir and tingle with excitement the
moment he came into her presence. Her wild
varying moods kept him constantly on the qui vive,
and he would say in confidence to one of his intimate
cronies,—

“The point is, Hal, she is such a spicy, piquant
contrast to the insipid society girls, who have no
more individuality than fashion blocks in Broadway
windows.”

He liked the kittenish young creature all the
more because her repartee was often a little cutting.
If she had always struck him with a velvet paw,
the thing would have grown monotonous, but he
occasionally got a scratch that made him wince,
cool and brazen as he was. But after all, he daily
saw that he was gaining power over her, and the
manner in which the frank-hearted girl took his
arm and leaned upon it, spoke volumes to the experienced
man. While he habitually wore a mask,
Zell could conceal nothing, and across her April
face flitted her innermost thoughts.

If she had had a mother, she might, even in the
wilderness of earth, have become a blossom fit for
heavenly gardens, but as it was, her wayward nature
so full of dangerous beauty, was left to run wild.

-- 036 --

[figure description] Page 036.[end figure description]

Edith was beginning to be troubled at Zell's
intimacy with Mr. Van Dam, and had conceived a
growing suspicion and dislike for him. As for
Laura, the eldest, she was like her mother, too
much wrapped up in herself, to have many
thoughts for any one else, and they all regarded
Zell as a mere child still. Mr. Allen, who would
have been very anxious had Zell been receiving
the attentions of some penniless young clerk or artist,
laughed at her “flirtation with old Van Dam”
as an eminently safe affair.

But on the present evening her sisters were too
much occupied with their own friends to give Zell
or her dangerous admirer much attention. As yet
no formal engagement had bound any of them, but
an intimacy and mutual liking tending to such a
result, was rapidly growing.

In Edith's case the attraction of contrasts was
again shown. Augustus Elliot, the youth who
had approached her with such confidence and
grace, was quite as stylish a personage as herself,
and that was saying a good deal. But every line
of his full handsome face, as well as the expression
of his light blue eyes, showed that she had more
decision in her little finger than he in the whole of
his luxurious nature. Self-pleasing, self-indulgence,
good-natured vanity were unmistakably his characteristics.
To yield, not for the good of others, but
because not strong enough to stand sturdily alone,
was the law of his being. If he could ever have
been kept under the influence of good and stronger

-- 037 --

[figure description] Page 037.[end figure description]

natures, who would have developed his naturally
kind heart and good impulses into something like
principle, he might have had a safe and creditable
career. But he was the idol of a foolish, fashionable
mother, and the pet of two or three sisters
who were empty-brained enough to think their
handsome brother the perfection of mankind; and
by eye, manner, and often the plainest words, they
told him as much, and he had at last come to
believe them. Why should they not? He was
faultless in his own dress, faultless in his criticism
of a lady's dress, taking the prevailing fashion as
the standard. He was perfectly versed in the
polite slang of the day. He scented and announced
the slightest change in the mode afar off, so that
his elegant sisters could appear on the Avenue in
advance of the other fashion-plates. As they
sailed away on a sunny afternoon in their gorgeous
plumage, the envy of many a competing belle, they
would say,—

“Isn't he a duck of a brother to give us a hint
of a change so early. After all there is no eye or
taste like that of man when once perfected.”

And then they knew him to be equally au fait
on the flavor of wines, the points of horses, the
merits of every watering place and all the other
lore which in their world gave pre-eminence. They
had been educated to have no other ideal of manhood,
and if an earnest, straight-forward man, with
a purpose, had spoken out before them, they would
have regarded him as an uncouth monster.

-- 038 --

[figure description] Page 038.[end figure description]

Notwithstanding all his vanity, “Gus,” as he
was familiarly called, was a very weak man, and
though he would not acknowledge it, even to himself,
instinctively recognized the fact. He continually
attached himself to strong, resolute natures,
and where it was adroitly done, could easily be
made a tool of. He took a great fancy to Edith
from the first hour of their acquaintance, and she
soon obtained a strong influence over him. She
as instinctively detected his yielding disposition,
and liked him the better for it, while his contagious
good-nature and abundant supply of society
talk, made him a general favorite.

When every one whispered, “What a handsome
couple they would make,” and she found him so
looked up to and quoted in the fashionable world,
she began to entertain quite an admiration as well
as liking for him, though she saw more and more
clearly that there was nothing in him that she
could lean upon.

Gus' parents, who knew that the Allens were
immensely wealthy, urged on the match, but Mr.
Allen, aware that the Elliots were living to the extent
of their means, discouraged it, plainly telling
Edith his reasons.

“But,” said Edith, at the same time showing
her heart in the practical suggestion, “could not
Gus go into business himself?”

“The worst thing he could do,” said the keen
Mr. Allen. “He has tried it a few times, I have
learned, but has not one business qualification. He

-- 039 --

[figure description] Page 039.[end figure description]

could not keep himself in the gold tooth-picks he
sports. His mother and sisters have spoiled him.
He is nothing but a society man. Mr. Elliot has
not a word to say at home. His business is to make
money for them to spend, and a tough time he has
to keep up with them. You girls must marry men
who can take care of you, unless you wish to support
your husbands.”

Mr. Allen's verdict was true, and Edith felt that
it was. When a boy, Gus could get out of lessons
by running to his mother with the plea of headache
or any trifle, and in youth he had escaped
business in like manner. His father had tried him
a few times in his office, but was soon glad to fall
in with his wife's opinion, that her son “had too
much spirit and refinement for plodding humdrum
business, that he was a born gentleman and suited
only to elegant leisure,” and as his gentleman son
only did mischief down-town, the poor over-worked
father was glad to have him out of the way, for he
with difficulty made both ends meet, as it was.
Hoping he would do better with strangers, he had,
by personal influence, procured him situations
elsewhere, but between the mother's weakness and
the young man's confirmed habits of idleness, it always
ended by Gus saying to his employers,—

“I'm going off on a little trip—by-by,” at
which they gave a sigh of relief. It had at last become
a recognized fact, that Gus must marry an
heiress, this being about the only way for so fine a
gentleman to achieve the fortune that he could not

-- 040 --

[figure description] Page 040.[end figure description]

stoop to toil for. As he admired himself complaisantly
in the gilded mirror that ornamented his
dressing-room, he felt that a wise selection would
be his only difficulty, and though an heiress is
something of a rara avis, he sternly resolved to cage
one with such heavy golden plumage that even his
mother, whom no one satisfied save himself, would
give a sigh of perfect content. When at last he met
Edith Allen, it seemed as if inclination might happily
blend with his lofty sense of duty, and he soon
became Edith's devoted and favored attendant.
And yet, as we have seen, our heroine was not the
sentimental style of girl that falls hopelessly and
helplessly in love with a man for some occult reason,
not even known to herself, and who mopes and
pines till she is permitted to marry him, be he fool,
villain or saint. Edith was fully capable of appreciating
and weighing her father's words, and under
their influence about decided to chill her handsome
but helpless admirer into a mere passing acquaintance;
but when he next appeared before her in his
uniform, as an officer in one of the “crack” city
regiments, her eyes, taste, and vanity, and somehow
her heart, so pleaded for him that, so far
from being an icicle, she smiled on him like a July
sun.

But whenever he sought to press his suit into
something definite, she evaded and shunned the
point, as only a feminine diplomatist can. In fact,
Gus, on account of his vanity, was not a very urgent
suitor, as the idea of final refusal was preposterous.

-- 041 --

[figure description] Page 041.[end figure description]

He regarded himself as virtually accepted already.
Meanwhile Edith for once in her life was playing
the role of Micawber, and “waiting for something
to turn up.” And something had, for this trip to
Europe would put time and space between them,
and gently cure both of their folly, as she deemed
it. Folly! She did not realize that Gus regarded
himself as acting on sound business principles, and
a strong sense of duty, as well as obeying the impulses
of what heart he had. The sweet approval
of conscience and judgment attended his action,
while both condemned her.

As Gus approached this evening, she felt a pang
of commiseration that not only her father's and
her own disapproval, but soon the briny ocean
would be between them, and she was unusually
kind. She decided to play with her poor little
mouse till the last, and then let absence remedy all.
Her mind was quick, if not very profound.

As Mr. Goulden leaned across the corner of
the piano, and paid the blushing Laura some
delicate compliments, one could not but think of
an adroit financier, skilfully placing some money.
There was nothing ardent, nothing incoherent and
lover-like, in his carefully modulated tones, and
nicely selected words that might mean much or
little as he might afterwards decide. Mr. Goulden
always knew what he was about, as truly in a
lady's boudoir, as in Wall street. The stately, elegant
Laura suited his tastes, her father's financial
status had suited him also. But he, who, through

-- 042 --

[figure description] Page 042.[end figure description]

his agents, knew all that was going on in Wall street,
was aware that Mr. Allen had engaged in a very
heavy speculation, which, though promising well at
the time, might, by some unexpected turn of the
wheel, wear a very different aspect. He would see
that game through before proceeding with his own,
and in the meantime, by judicious attention, hold
Laura well in hand.

In that brilliantly lighted parlor none of these
currents and counter currents were apparent on
the surface. That was like the ripple and sparkle
of a summer sea in the sunlight. Every year
teaches us what is hidden under the fair but
treacherous seeming of life.

The young ladies were now satisfied with the
company they had, and the gentlemen, as can
well be understood, wished no farther additions.
Therefore they agreed to retire to the library for a
game of cards.

“Hannibal,” said Edith, summoning the portentous
colored factotum who presided over the front
door and dining-room, “if any one calls, say we
are out or engaged.”

That solemn dignitary bowed as low as his stiff
white collar would permit, but soliloquized,—

“I guess I is sumpen too black to tell a white
lie, so I'se say dey is engaged.”

As the ladies swept away, leaning heavily on
the arms of their favored gallants, he added, with
a slight grin illumining the gravity of his face, “It
looks mighty like it.”

-- --

p670-060 CHAPTER IV. THE SKIES DARKENING.

[figure description] Page 043.[end figure description]

THE game of cards fared indifferently, for they
were all too intent on little games of their
own to give close attention. Mr. Van Dam won
when he chose and gave the game away when he
chose, but made Zell think the skill was mainly
hers.

Still, in the common parlance, they had a
“good time.” From such clever men the jests
and compliments were rather better than usual,
and repartee from the ruby lips that smiled upon
them could not seem other than brilliant.

Edith soon added to the sources of enjoyment
by ordering cake and wine, for though not the
eldest she seemed to naturally take the lead.

Mr. Goulden drank sparingly. He meant that
not a film should come across his judgment. Mr.
Van Dam drank freely, but he was seasoned to
more fiery potations than sherry. Not so poor
Gus, who, while he could never resist the wine,
soon felt its influence. But he had sufficient control
never to go beyond the point of tipsiness that
fashion allows in the drawing-room.

Of course through Zell's unrestrained chatter
the recently made plans soon came out.

-- 044 --

[figure description] Page 044.[end figure description]

Adroit Mr. Van Dam turned to Zell with an
expression of much pleased surprise exclaiming:

“How fortunate I am! I had completed my
plans to go abroad some little time since.”

Zell clapped her hands with delight, but an involuntary
shadow darkened Edith's face.

Gus looked nonplussed. He knew that his
father and mother with difficulty kept pace with
his home expenses and that a Continental tour
was impossible. Mr. Goulden looked a little
thoughtful, as if a new element had entered into
the problem.

“Oh, come,” laughed Zell. “Let us all be
good, and go on a pilgrimage together to Paris—I
mean Jerusalem.”

“I will worship devoutly with you at either
shrine,” said Mr. Van Dam.

“And with equal sincerity, I suppose,” said
Edith, rather coldly.

“I sadly fear, Miss Edith, that my sincerity
will not be superior to that of the other devotees,”
was the keen retort, in blandest tones.

Edith bit her lip, but said gayly, “Count me
out of your pilgrim band. I want no shrine with
relics of the past. I wish no incense rising about
me obscuring the view. I like the present, and
wish to see what is beyond.”

“But suppose you are both shrine and divinity
yourself?” said Gus, with what he meant for a killing
look.

-- 045 --

[figure description] Page 045.[end figure description]

“Do you mean that compliment for me?”
asked Edith, all sweetness.

Between wine and love Gus was inclined to be
sentimental, and so in a low, meaning tone
answered—,

“Who more deserving?”

Edith's eyes twinkled a moment, but with a
half sigh she replied,—

“I fear you read my character rightly. A
shrine suggests many offerings, and a divinity
many worshippers.”

Zell laughed outright, and said, “In that respect
all women would be shrines and divinities if
they could.”

Van Dam and Goulden could not suppress a
smile at the unfortunate issue of Elliot's sentiment,
while the latter glanced keenly to see how
much truth was hinted in the badinage.

“For my part,” said Laura, looking fixedly at
nothing, “I would rather have one true devotee
than a thousand pilgrims who were gushing at
every shrine they met.”

“Bravo!” cried Mr. Goulden. “That was the
keenest arrow yet flown;” for the other two
young men were notorious flirts.

“I do not think so. Its point was much too
broad,” said Zell, with a meaning look at Mr.
Goulden, that brought a faint color into his imperturbable
face, and an angry flush on Laura's.

A disconcerted manner had shown that even
Gus' vanity had not been impervious to Edith's

-- 046 --

[figure description] Page 046.[end figure description]

barb, but he had now recovered himself, and ventured
again:

“I would have my divinity a patron saint sufficiently
human to pity human weakness, and so
come at last to listen to no other prayer than
mine.”

“Surely, Mr. Elliot, you would wish your saint
to listen for some other reason than your weakness
only,” said Edith.

“Come, ladies and gentlemen, I move this
party breaks up, or some one will get hurt,” said
Gus, with a half vexed laugh.

“What is the matter?” asked Edith innocently.

“Yes,” echoed Zell, rising, “what is the matter
with you, Mr. Van Dam? Are you asleep, that
you are so quiet? Tell us about your divinity.”

“I am an astronomer and fire worshipper,
somewhat dazzled at present by the nearness and
brilliancy of my bright luminary.”

“Nonsense, your sight is failing, and you have
mistaken a will-o'-the-wisp for the sun,


Dancing here, dancing there,
Catch it if you can and dare.”
and she flitted away before him.

He followed with his intent eyes and graceful,
serpent-like gliding, knowing her to be under a
spell that would soon bring her fluttering back.

After circling round him a few moments she

-- 047 --

[figure description] Page 047.[end figure description]

took his arm and he commenced breathing into
her ear the poison of his passion.

No woman could remain the same after being
with Mr. Van Dam. Out of the evil abundance
of his heart he spoke, but the venom of his words
and manner were all the more deadly because so
subtle, so minutely and delicately distributed, that
it was like a pestilential atmosphere, in which
truth and purity withered.

No parent should permit to his daughters the
companionship of a thoroughly bad man, whatever
his social standing. His very tone and glance are
unconsciously demoralizing, and even if he tries, he
cannot prevent the bitter waters overflowing from
their bad source, his heart.

Mr. Van Dam did not try. He meant to secure
Zell, with or without her father's approval, believing
that when the marriage was once consummated,
Mr. Allen's consent and money would follow
eventually.

For some little time longer the young ladies
and their favored attendants strolled about the
rooms in quiet tete-a-tete, and then the gentlemen
bowed themselves out.

The door-bell had rung several times during the
evening, but Hannibal, with the solemnity of a
funeral, had quenched each comer by saying with
the decision of the voice of fate,—

“De ladies am engaged, sah,” and no Cerberus
at the door, or mailed warder of the middle ages,
could have proved such an effectual barrier against

-- 048 --

[figure description] Page 048.[end figure description]

all intruders as this old negro in his white waistcoat
and stiff necktie, backed by the usage of modern
society. Indeed, in some respects he was a
greater potentate than old king Canute, for he
could say to the human passions, inclinations and
desires that surged up to Mr. Allen's front door,
“Thus far and no farther.”

But upon this evening there was a caller who
looked with cool, undaunted eyes upon the stiff
necktie and solemn visage rising above it, and to
Hannibal's reiterated statement, “Dey am engaged,”
replied in a quiet tone of command,—

“Take that card to Miss Edith.”

Even Hannibal's sovereignty broke down before
this persistent; imperturbable visitor, and scratching
his head with a perplexed grin he half soliloquized,
half replied,—

“Miss Edith mighty ticlar to hab her orders
obeyed.”

“I am the best judge in this case,” was the
decisive response. “You take the card and I will
be responsible.”

Hannibal came to the conclusion that for some
occult reason the gentleman, who was well known
to him, had a right to pronounce the “open sesame”
where the portal had remained closed to all others,
and being a diplomatist, resolved to know more
fully the quarter of the wind before assuming too
much. But his state-craft was sorely puzzled to
know why one of Mr. Allen's under-clerks should
suddenly appear in the role of social caller upon

-- 049 --

[figure description] Page 049.[end figure description]

the young ladies, for Mr. Fox, the gentleman
in question, ostensibly had no higher position.
His appearance and manner indicated a mystery.
Old Hannibal's wool had not grown white for nothing,
and he was the last man in the world to go
through a mystery, as a blundering bumblebee
would through a spider's web. He was for leaving
the web all intact till he knew who spun it and who
it was to catch. If it was Mr. Allen's work or Miss
Edith's, it must stand; if not he could play bumblebee
with a vengeance, and carry off the gossamer
of intrigue with one sweep.

So, showing Mr. Fox into a small reception
room, he made his way to the library door with a
motion that reminded you of a great, stealthy cat,
and called in a loud, impressive whisper,—

“Miss Edith!”

Edith at once rose and joined him, knowing
that her prime minister had some important question
of state to present when summoning her in
that tone.

Screened by the library door, Hannibal commenced
in a deprecating way,—

“I told Mr. Fox you'se engaged, but he say I
must give you dis card. He kinder acted as if he
own dis niggar and de whole establishment.”

A sudden heavy frown drew Edith's dark eyebrows
together and she said loud enough for Mr.
Fox in his ambush to hear,—

“Was there ever such impudence!” and
straightway the frown passed to the listener,

-- 050 --

[figure description] Page 050.[end figure description]

intensified, like a flying cloud darkening one spot now
and another a moment later.

“Return the card, and say I am engaged,” she
said haughtily. “Stay,” she added thoughtfully.
“Perhaps he wished to see papa, or there is some
important business matter which needs immediate
attention. If not, dismiss him,” and Edith returned
to the library quite as much puzzled as Hannibal
had been. Two or three times recently she had
found Mr. Fox's card on returning from evenings
out. Why had he called? She had only a cool,
bowing acquaintance with him, formed by his coming
occasionally to see her father on business, and
her father had not thought it worth while to formally
introduce Mr. Fox to any of his family at such
times, but had treated him as a sort of upper servant.
He certainly was putting on strange airs, as
her old grand vizier had intimated. But in the
game of cards and her other little game with Gus,
she soon forgot his existence.

Meantime Hannibal, reassured, was regal again
and marched down the marble hall with some of
the feeling and bearing of his great namesake. If
there were a web here, the Allens were not spinning
it, and he owed Mr. Fox nothing but a slight
grudge for his “airs.”

Therefore with the manner of one feeling himself
master of the situation he said,—

“Hab you a message for Mr. Allen?”

“No,” replied Mr Fox quietly.

“Den I tell you again Miss Edith am engaged.”

-- 051 --

[figure description] Page 051.[end figure description]

Looking straight into Hannibal's eyes, without
a muscle changing in his impassive face, Mr. Fox
said in the steady tone of command,—

“Say to Miss Edith I will call again,” and he
passed out of the door as if he were master of the
situation.

Hannibal rolled up his eyes till nothing but the
whites were seen, and muttered,—

“Brass aint no name for it.”

Mr. Fox's action can soon be explained. While
accustomed to operate largely in Wall street through
his brokers, Mr. Allen was also the head of a clothimporting
firm. This in fact had been his regular
and legitimate business, but like so many others, he
had been drawn into the vortex of speculation and
after many lucky hits had acquired that overweening
confidence that prepares a way for a fall.
He came to believe that he had only to put his
hand to a thing to give it the needful impulse to
success. In his larger and more exciting operations
in Wall street he had left cloth business mainly
to his junior partners and dependents, they employing
his capital. Mr. Fox was merely a clerk
in this establishment, and not in very high standing
either. He was also another unwholesome
product of metropolitan life. As office boy among
the lawyers, as a hanger-on of the criminal courts,
he had scrambled into a certain kind of legal knowledge
and gained a small pettifogging practice, when
an opening in Mr. Allen's business led to his present
connection. Mr. Allen felt that in his varied

-- 052 --

[figure description] Page 052.[end figure description]

and extended business he needed a man of Mr.
Fox's stamp to deal with the legal questions that
came up, look after the intricacies of the revenue
laws, and manage the immaculate saints of the
custom-house. As far as the firm had dirty, disagreeable,
perplexing work to do, Mr. Fox was to
do it. Whenever it came in contact with the majesty
(?) of the law and government, Mr. Fox was to
represent it. Whenever some Israelite in whom
was guile sought, on varied pretext, to wriggle
out of the whole or part of a bill, the wary Mr.
Fox met and skirmished on the same plane with
the adversary, and won the little fight with the
same weapons.

I would not for a moment give the impression
that Mr. Allen was in favor of sharp practice.
He merely wished to conduct his business on the
business principles and practice of the day, and
it was not his purpose, and certainly not his
policy, to pass beyond the law. But even the
judges disagree as to what the law is, and he was
dealing with many who thrived by evading it;
therefore the need of a nimble Mr. Fox who could
burrow and double on his tracks with the best of
them. All went well for years and the firm was
saved many an annoyance, many a loss, and if this
guerilla of the house, as perhaps we may term
him, had been as devoted to Mr. Allen's interests
as to his own, all might have gone well to the end.
But these very sharp men are apt to cut both ways,
and so it turned out in this case. The astute Mr.

-- 053 --

[figure description] Page 053.[end figure description]

Fox determined to faithfully serve Mr. Allen as
long as he could faithfully and preëminently serve
himself. If he who had scrambled from the streets
to his present place of power could reach a higher
position by stepping on the great rich merchant,
such power would have additional satisfaction.
He was as keen-scented after money as Mr. Allen,
only the latter hunted like a lion, and the former
like a fox. He mastered Mr. Allen's business
thoroughly in all its details. Until recently no
opportunity had occurred save work, which, though
useful, caused him to be half-despised by the others
who would not, or could not do it. But of late
he had gained a strong vantage point. He watched
with intense interest Mr. Allen's attraction
toward, and entrance upon, a speculation that he
knew to be as uncertain of issue as large in proportions,
for if the case ever became critical, he
was conscious of the power of introducing a very
important element into the problem.

In his care of the custom-house business he
had discovered technical violations of the revenue
laws which already involved the loss to the firm of
a million dollars, and with his peculiar loyalty to
himself, thought this knowledge ought to be worth
a great deal. As Mr. Allen went down into the
deep waters of Wall street, he saw that it might be.
In saving his employer from wreck he might virtually
become captain of the ship.

After this brief delineation of character, it
would strike the reader as very incongruous to

-- 054 --

[figure description] Page 054.[end figure description]

say that Mr. Fox had fallen in love with Edith.
Mr. Fox never stumbled or fell. He could slide
down and scramble up to any extent, and when
cornered could take as flying a leap as a cat. But,
he had been greatly impressed by Edith's beauty,
and to win her also would be an additional and
piquant feature in the game. He had absolute
confidence in money, much of which he might
have gained from Mr. Allen himself. He knew
a million of her father's money was in his power,
and this, in a certain sense, placed him in the
position of a suitor worth a million, and such
he knew to be almost omnipotent on the Avenue.
If this money could also be the means of causing
Mr. Allen's ruin, or saving him from it, he believed
that Edith would be his as truly as the bonds and
certificates of stock that he often counted and
gloated over. Even before Mr. Allen entered on
what he called his great and final operation for the
present, he was half inclined to show his hand and
make the most of it, but within the last few days
he had learned that perhaps a greater opportunity
was opening before him. Meantime in the full consciousness
of power he had commenced calling on
Edith, as we have seen, something as a cat likes
to play around and watch a caged bird, which it
expects to have in its claws before long.

The next morning at breakfast Edith mentioned
Mr. Fox's recent calls.

“What is he coming here for?” growled Mr.
Allen, looking with a frown at his daughter.

-- 055 --

[figure description] Page 055.[end figure description]

“I'm sure I don't know.”

“I hope you don't see him.”

“Certainly not. I was out the first two times,
and last night sent word that I was engaged.
But he insisted on his card being given to me and
put on airs generally, so Hannibal seems to think.”

That dignitary gave a confirming and indignant
grunt.

“He said he would call again, didn't he, Hannibal?”

“Yes'm,” blurted Hannibal, “and he looked
as if de next time he'd put us all in his breeches
pocket and carry us off.”

“What's Fox up to now?” muttered Mr.
Allen, knitting his brows. “I must look into
this.”

But even within a few hours the cloud land of
Wall street had changed some of its aspects. The
sereneness of the preceding day was giving place
to indications of a disturbance in the financial
atmosphere. He had to buy more stock to keep
the control he was gaining on the market, and
things were not shaping favorably for its rise. He
was already carrying a tremendous load, and even
his Herculean shoulders began to feel the burden.
In the press and rush of business he forgot about
Fox's social ambition in venturing to call where
such men as Van Dam and Gus Elliot had undisputed
rights.

Those upon whom society lays its hands are
orthodox of course.

-- 056 --

[figure description] Page 056.[end figure description]

The wary Fox was watching the stock market
as closely as Mr. Allen, and chuckled over the
aspect of affairs; and he concluded to keep quietly
out of the way a little longer, and await further
developments.

Things moved rapidly as they usually do in the
maelstrom of speculation. Though Mr. Allen was
a trained athlete in business, the strain upon him
grew greater day by day. But true to his promise
and in accordance with his habit of promptness, he
transferred the deed for the little place in the
country to Edith, who gloated over its dry technicalities
as if they were full of romantic hope and
suggestion to her.

One day when alone with Laura, Mr. Allen
asked her suddenly,—

“Has Mr. Goulden made any formal proposal
yet?”

With rising color Laura answered,—

“No.”

“Why not? He seems very slow about it.”

“I hardly know how you expect me to reply to
such a question,” said Laura, a little haughtily.

“Is he as attentive as ever?”

“Yes, I suppose so, though he has not called
quite so often of late.”

“Humph!” ejaculated Mr. Allen meditatively,
adding after a moment, “Can't you make him
speak out?”

“You certainly don't mean me to propose to
him?” asked Laura, reddening.

-- 057 --

[figure description] Page 057.[end figure description]

“No no, no!” said her father with some irritation,
“but any clever woman can make a man,
who has gone as far as Mr. Goulden, commit himself
whenever she chooses. Your mother would
have had the thing settled long ago, or else would
have enjoyed the pleasure of refusing him.”

“I am not mistress of that kind of finesse,”
said Laura coldly.

“You are a woman,” replied her father coolly,
“and don't need any lessons. It would be well for
us both if you would exert your native power in
this case.”

Laura glanced keenly at her father and asked
quickly,—

“What do you mean?”

“Just what I say. A hint to the wise is sufficient.”

Having thus indicated to his daughter that
phase of Wall street tactics and principles that
could be developed on the Avenue, he took himself
off to the central point of operations.

-- --

p670-075 CHAPTER V. THE STORM THREATENING.

[figure description] Page 058.[end figure description]

LAURA had a better motive than suggested by
her father for wishing to lead Mr. Goulden to
commit himself, for as far as she could love any one
beyond herself, she loved him, and also realized
fully that he could continue to her all that her elegant
and expensive tastes craved. Notwithstanding
her show of maidenly pride and reserve, she
was ready enough to do as she had been bidden.
Mr. Allen guessed as much. Indeed, as was quite
natural, his wife was the type of the average
woman to his mind, only he believed that she was
a little cleverer in these matters than the majority.
The manner in which she had “hooked” him made
a deep and lasting impression on his memory.

But Mr. Goulden was a wary fish. He had no
objections to being hooked if the conditions were
all right, and until satisfied as to these, he would
play around at a safe distance. As he saw Mr.
Allen daily getting into deeper water, he grew
more cautious. His calls were not quite so frequent.
He always managed to be with Laura in
company with others, and while his manner was
very complimentary, it was never exactly lover-like.
Therefore, all Laura's feminine diplomacy was in

-- 059 --

[figure description] Page 059.[end figure description]

vain, and that which a woman can say frankly the
moment a man speaks, she could scarcely hint.
Moreover, Mr. Goulden was adroit enough to chill
her heart while he flattered her vanity. There
was something about his manner she could not
understand, but it was impossible to take offence
at the polished gentleman.

Her father understood him better. He saw
that Mr. Goulden had resolved to settle the question
on financial principles only.

As the chances diminished of securing him
indirectly through Laura as a prop to his tottering
fortunes, he at last came to the conclusion to try
to interest him directly in his speculation, feeling
sure if he could control only a part of Mr. Goulden's
large means and credit, he could carry his
operation through successfully.

Mr. Goulden warily listened to the scheme,
warily weighed it, and concluded within the brief
compass of Mr. Allen's explanation to have nothing
to do with it. But his outward manner was all
deference and courteous attention.

At the end of Mr. Allen's rather eager and
rose-colored statements, he replied in politest and
most regretful tones that he “was very sorry he
could not avail himself of so promising an opening,
but in fact, he was `in deep' himself—carrying all
he could stand up under very well, and was rather
in the borrowing than in the lending line at present.”

Keen Mr. Allen saw through all this in a

-- 060 --

[figure description] Page 060.[end figure description]

moment, and his face flushed angrily in spite of
his efforts at self-control. Muttering something
to the effect,—

“I thought I would give you a chance to make
a good thing,” he bade a rather abrupt “good
morning.”

As the pressure grew heavier upon him he was
led to do a thing, the suggestion of which a few
weeks previously, he would have regarded as an
insult. Mrs. Allen had a snug little property of
her own, which had been secured to her on first
mortgages, and in bonds that were quiet and safe.
These her husband held in trust for her, and now
pledged them as collateral on which to borrow
money to carry through his gigantic operation.
In respect to part of this transaction, Mrs. Allen
was obliged to sign a paper which might have revealed
to her the danger involved, but she languidly
took the pen, yawned, and signed away the
result of her father's long years of toil without
reading a line.

“There,” she said, “I hope you will not bother
me about business again. Now in regard to this
party”—and she was about to enter into an eager
discussion of all the complicated details, when her
husband, interrupting, said,—

“Another time, my dear—I am very much
pressed by business at present.”

“O, business, nothing but business,” whined
his wife. “You never have time to attend to me or
your family.”

-- 061 --

[figure description] Page 061.[end figure description]

But Mr. Allen was out of hearing of the
querulous tones before the sentence was finished.

Of course he never meant that his wife should
lose a cent, and to satisfy his conscience, and impressed
by his danger, he resolved that as soon as
he was out of this quaking morass of speculation
he would settle on his wife and each daughter
enough to secure them in wealth through life and
arrange it in such a way that no one could touch
the principal.

The large sum that he now secured eased up
matters and helped him greatly, and affairs began
to wear a brightening aspect. He felt sure that
the stock he had invested in was destined to rise
in time, and indeed it already gave evidences of
buoyancy. He noticed with an inward chuckle
that Mr. Goulden began to call a little oftener.
He was the best financial barometer in Wall
street.

But the case would require the most adroit and
delicate management for weeks still, and this Mr.
Allen could have given. Success also depended
on a favorable state of the money market, and a
good degree of stability and quietness throughout
the financial world. Political changes in Europe,
a war in Asia, heavy failures in Liverpool, London
or Paris, might easily spoil all. Reducing Mr.
Allen's vast complicated operation to its final
analysis, he had simply bet several millions—all he
had, that nothing would happen throughout the
world that could interfere with a scheme so

-- 062 --

[figure description] Page 062.[end figure description]

problematical that the chances could scarcely be called
even.

But gambling is occasionally successful, and it
began to look as if Mr. Allen would win his bet;
and so he might had nothing happened. The
world was quiet enough, remarkably quiet, considering
the superabundance of explosive elements
everywhere.

The financial centres seethed on as usual, like
a witch's cauldron, but there were no infernal ebullitions
in the form of “Black Fridays.” The
storm that threatened to wreck Mr. Allen was no
wide, sweeping tempest, but rather one of those
little local whirlwinds that sometimes in the West
destroy a farm or township.

For the last few weeks Mr. Fox had quietly
watched the game, matured his plans, and secured
his proof in the best legal form. He now concluded
it was time to act, as he believed Mr. Allen
to be in his power. So one morning he coolly
walked into that gentleman's office, closed the door
and took a seat. Mr. Allen looked up with an expression
of surprise and annoyance on his face. He
instinctively disliked Mr. Fox, as a lion might be
irritated by a cat, and the instinctive enmity was
all the stronger, because of a certain family likeness.
But Mr. Allen's astuteness had nothing
mean or cringing in it, while Mr. Fox heretofore
had been a sort of Uriah Heep to him. Therefore
his surprise and annoyance at his new role of cool
confidence.

-- 063 --

[figure description] Page 063.[end figure description]

“Well, sir,” said he, rather impatiently, returning
to his writing, as a broad hint that communications
must be brief if made at all.

“Mr. Allen,” said Mr. Fox, in that clear cut
decisive tone, that betokens resolute purpose, and
a little anger also, “I must request you to give me
your undivided attention for a little time, and surely
what I am about to say is important enough to
make it worth the while.”

Though Mr. Allen flushed angrily, he knew that
his clerk would not employ such a tone and manner
without reason, so he raised his head and looked
steadily at his unwelcome visitor and again said
briefly,—

“Well, sir.”

“I wish, in the first place,” said Mr. Fox, thinking
to begin with the least important exaction, and
gradually reach a climax in his extortion, “I wish
permission to pay my addresses to your daughter
Miss Edith.”

Knowing nothing of a father's pride and affection,
he unwittingly brought in the climax first.

The angry flush deepened on Mr. Allen's face,
but he still managed to control himself, and to remember
that the father of three pretty daughters
must expect some scenes like these, and the only
thing to do was to get rid of the objectionable suitors
as civilly as possible. He was also too much
of an American to put on any of the high stepping
airs of the European aristocracy. Here it is simply
one sovereign proposing for the daughter of

-- 064 --

[figure description] Page 064.[end figure description]

another, and generally the young people practically
arrange it all before asking any consent in the
case. After all, Mr. Fox had only paid his daughter
the highest compliment in his power, and if
any other of his clerks had made a similar request
he would probably have given as kind and delicate
a refusal as possible. It was because he disliked
Mr. Fox, and instinctively gauged his character,
that he said with a short, dry laugh,—

“Come, Mr. Fox, you are forgetting yourself.
You have been a useful employee in my store. If
you feel that you should have more salary, name
what will satisfy you, and I will consult my partners,
and try and arrange it.” “There,” thought
he, “if he can't take that hint as to his place, I
shall have to give him a kick.” But both surprise
and anger began to get the better of him when Mr.
Fox replied,—

“I must really beg your closer attention; I said
nothing of increased salary. You will soon see
that is no object with me now. I asked your permission
to pay my addresses to your daughter.”

“I decline to give it,” said Mr. Allen, harshly,
“and if I hear any more of this nonsense I will
discharge you from my employ.”

“Why?” was the quiet response, yet spoken
with the intensity of passion.

“Because I never would permit my daughter
to marry a man in your circumstances, and if you
will have it, you are not the style of a man I would
wish to take into my family.”

-- 065 --

[figure description] Page 065.[end figure description]

“If a man who was worth a million asked for
your daughter's hand, would you answer him in
this manner?”

“Perhaps not,” said Mr. Allen, with another
of his short dry laughs, which expressed little save
irritation, “but you have my answer as respects
yourself.”

“I am not so sure of that,” was the bold retort.
“I am practically worth a million—indeed several
millions to you, as you are now situated. You
have talked long enough in the dark, Mr. Allen.
For some time back there have been in your importations
violations of the revenue laws. I have
only to give the facts in my possession to the
proper authorities and the government would
legally claim from you a million of dollars, of which
I should get half. So you see that I am positively
worth five hundred thousand, and to you I am
worth a million with respect to this item alone.”

Mr. Allen sprang excitedly to his feet. Mr.
Fox coolly got up and edged toward the door,
which he had purposely left unlatched.

“Moreover,” continued Mr. Fox, in his hard
metallic voice, “in view of your other operations in
Wall street, which I know all about, the loss of a
million would involve the loss of all you have.”

Mr. Fox now had his hand on the door-knob,
and Mr. Allen was glaring at him as if purposing
to rush upon and rend him to pieces.

Standing in the passage-way, Mr. Fox concluded,
in a low, meaning tone,—

-- 066 --

[figure description] Page 066.[end figure description]

“You had better make terms with me within
twenty-four hours.”

And the door closed sharply, reminding one of
the shutting of a steel trap.

Mr. Allen sank suddenly back in his chair and
stared at the closed door, looking as if he might
have been a prisoner and all escape cut off.

He seemed to be in a lethargy or under a partial
paralysis; he slowly and weakly rubbed his
head with his hand, as if vaguely conscious that
the trouble was there.

Gradually the stupor began to pass off, his
blood to circulate, and his mind to realize his situation.

Rising feebly, as if a sudden age had fallen on
him, he went to the door and gave orders that he
must not be disturbed, and then sat down to think.
Half an hour later he sent for his lawyer, stated
the case to him, enjoined secrecy, and asked him
to see Fox, hoping that it might be a case of mere
black-mailing bravado. Keen as Mr. Allen's lawyer
was, he had more than his match in the astute
Mr. Fox. Moreover the latter had everything in
his favor. There had been a slight infringement
of the revenue laws, and though involving but
small loss to the government, the consequences
were the same. The invoice would be confiscated
as soon as the facts were known. Mr. Fox had
secured ample proof of this.

Mr. Allen might be able to prove that there
was no intention to violate the law, as indeed there

-- 067 --

[figure description] Page 067.[end figure description]

had not been. In fact, he had left those matters
to his subordinates, and they had been a little careless,
averaging matters, contenting themselves with
complying with the general intent of the law,
rather than, with painstaking care, conforming to
its letter. But the law is very matter-of-fact, and
can be excessively literal when money is to be
made by those who live by enforcing or evading it,
as may suit them. Mr. Fox could carry his case,
if he pressed it, and secure his share of the plunder.
On account of a very slight loss, Mr. Allen might
be compelled to lose a million.

Before the day's decline the lawyer had asked
Mr. Fox to take no further steps, stating vaguely
that Mr. Allen would look into the matter, and
would not be unreasonable.

A sardonic grin gave a momentary lurid hue to
Mr. Fox's sallow face. Knowing the game to be
in his own hands, he could quietly bide his time;
so, assuming a tone of much moderation and dignity,
he replied, he had no wish to be hard, and
could be reasonable also. “But,” added he, in a
meaning tone, “there must be no double work in
this matter. Mr. Allen must see what I am worth
to him—nothing could be plainer. His best policy
now is to act promptly and liberally toward me,
for I pledge you my word that if I see any disposition
to evade my requirements I will blow out
the bottom of everything,” and a snaky glitter in
his small black eyes showed how remorselessly he
could scuttle the ship bearing Mr. Allen's fortunes.

-- 068 --

[figure description] Page 068.[end figure description]

A speedy investigation showed Mr. Fox's fatal
power, and Mr. Allen's partners were for paying
him off, but when they found that he exacted an
interest in the business, that quite threw them
into the background; they were indignant and inclined
to fight it out. Mr. Allen could not tell
them that he was in no condition to fight. If his
financial status had been the same as some weeks
previously, he would rather have lost the million
than have listened one moment to Mr. Fox's repulsive
conditions, but now to risk litigation and commercial
reputation on one hand, and total ruin on
the other, was an abyss from which he shrank back
appalled.

His only resource was to temporize, both with
his partners and Mr. Fox, and so gain time, hoping
that the Wall street scheme, that had caused so
much evil, might also cure it. Of course he could
not tell his partners how he was situated. The
slightest breath of suspicion might cause the
evenly balanced scales in which hung all chances
to hopelessly decline. It now showed a decided
tendency to rise.

If he could only keep things quiet a little
longer—

Edith must help him. Cailing her into the
library after dinner, he asked:

“Has Mr. Fox called lately?”

“No, sir, not for some little time.”

“Will you oblige me by seeing him and being
civil if he calls again?”

-- 069 --

[figure description] Page 069.[end figure description]

“Why, papa, I thought you did not wish me to
see him.”

“Circumstances have altered since then. Is
he very disagreeable to you?”

“Well papa, I have scarcely thought of him,
but to tell you the truth when he has been here
on business, I have involuntarily thought of a mousing
cat or the animal he is named after, on the
scent of a hen-roost. But of course I can be civil
or even polite to him if you wish it.”

A spasm of pain crossed her father's face and
he put his hand hastily to his head, a frequent act
of late. He rose and took a few turns up and down
the room, muttering,—

“Curse it all, I must tell her. Half knowledge
is always dangerous, and is sure to lead to blunders,
and there must be no blunders now.”

Stopping abruptly before his daughter, he said,
“He has proposed for your hand.”

An expression of disgust flitted across Edith's
face, and she replied quickly,—

“We both have surely but one answer to such
a proposition from him.

“Edith, you seem to have more sense in regard
to business and such matters than most young ladies.
I must now test you, and it is for you to
show whether you are a woman or a shallow-brained
girl. I am sorry to tell you these things. They
are not suited to your age or sex, but there is no
help for it,” and he explained how he was situated.

Edith listened with paling cheek, dilating eyes

-- 070 --

[figure description] Page 070.[end figure description]

and parting lips, but still with a rising courage and
growing purpose to help her father.

“I do not wish you to marry this villain,” he
continued. “Heaven forbid;” (not that Mr. Allen
referred this or any other matter to Heaven; it
was only a strong way of expressing his own disapproval.)
“But we must manage to temporize and
keep this man at bay till I can extricate myself
from my difficulties. As soon as I stand on firm
ground I will defy him.”

To Edith, with her standard of morality, the
course indicated by her father seemed eminently
filial and praiseworthy. The thought of marrying
Mr. Fox made her flesh creep, but a brief flirtation
was another affair. She had flirted not a little in
her day for the mere amusement of the thing, and
with the motives her father had presented, she
could do it in this case as if it were an act of devotion.
Of the pure and lofty morality of the Bible
she had as little idea as a Persian houri, and rugged
Roman virtue could not develop in the social atmosphere
in which the Allens lived. It was with
a clear conscience that she resolved to beguile Mr.
Fox, and signified as much to her father.

“Play him off,” said this model father, “as Mr.
Goulden does Laura. Curse him!—how I would
like to slam the front door in his face. But my
time may come yet,” he added with set teeth.

That morning Mr. Allen sent for Mr. Fox, as he
dared brave him no longer without some definite
show of yielding, in order to keep back his fatal

-- 071 --

[figure description] Page 071.[end figure description]

disclosures. With a dignity and formality scarcely
in keeping with his fear and the import of his
words, he said,—

“I have considered your statements, sir, and admit
their weight. As I informed you through my
lawyer, I wish to be reasonable and hope you intend
to be the same, for these are very grave matters.
In regard to my daughter, you have my permission
to call upon her as do her other gentleman
friends, and she will receive you. In this land, that
is all the vantage ground a gentleman asks, as indeed
it is all that can be granted. I am not the
king of Dahomey or the Shah of Persia, and able
to give my daughters where interest may dictate.
A lady's inclination must be consulted. But I give
you the permission you ask, you may pay your addresses
to my daughter. You could scarcely ask
a father to say more.”

“It matters little to me what you or others say,
but much what they do. My action shall be based
upon yours and Miss Edith's. I have learned in
your employ the value of promptness in all business
matters. I hope you understand me.”

“I do, sir, but there can be no indecent haste
in these matters. In gaining the important position—
in assuming the relations you desire,—there
should be some show of dignity, otherwise society
will be disgusted, and you would lose the respect
which should follow such vast acquirements.”

“Where I can secure the whole cloth, I shall not

-- 072 --

[figure description] Page 072.[end figure description]

worry about the selvage of etiquette and passing
opinion,” was Mr. Fox's cynical reply.

Mr. Allen could not prevent an expression of
intense disgust from coming out upon his face, and
he replied with some heat,—

“Well, sir, something is due to my own position,
and I can not treat my daughter like a bale of
cloth, as you suggest in your figurative speech.
However,” he added, warily, “I will take the necessary
steps as soon as possible, and will trespass
upon your time no longer.”

As Mr. Fox glided out of the office with his
sardonic smile, Mr. Allen felt for the moment that
he would rather break than make terms with him.

Meanwhile the month of February was rapidly
passing, though each day was an age of anxiety
and suspense to Mr. Allen. The tension was too
much for him, and he evidently aged and failed under
it. He drank more than he ate, and his temper
was very variable. From his wife he only received
chidings and complaints that in his horrid “mania
for business” he was neglecting her and his family
in general. She could never get him to sit down
and talk sensibly of the birthday and début party
that was now so near. He would always say, testily,
“manage it to suit yourselves.”

Laura and Zell were too much wrapped up in
their own affairs to give much thought to anything
else. But Edith, of late, understood her father and
felt deeply for him. One evening finding him

-- 073 --

[figure description] Page 073.[end figure description]

sitting dejectedly alone in the library after dinner, she
said,—

“Why go on with this party, papa? I am sure
I am ready to give it up if it will be any relief to
you.”

The heart of this strong, confident man of the
world was sore and lonely. For perhaps the first
time he felt the need of support and sympathy.
He drew his beautiful daughter, that thus far he
had scarcely more than admired, down upon his
lap and buried his face upon her shoulder. A
breath of divine impulse swept aside for a moment
the narrow stifling curtains of his sordid life, and
he caught a glimpse of the large happy realm of
love.

“And would you really give up anything for
the sake of your old father?” he asked in a low
tone.

“Everything,” cried Edith, much moved by the
unusual display of affection and feeling on the part
of her father.

“The others would not,” said he bitterly.

“Indeed, papa, I think they would if they only
knew. We would all do anything to see you
your old jovial self again. Give up this wretched
struggle; tell Mr. Fox to do his worst. I am not
afraid of being poor; I am sure we could work up
again.”

“You know nothing about poverty,” sighed
her father. “When you are down, the world that
bowed at your feet, will run over and trample on

-- 074 --

[figure description] Page 074.[end figure description]

you. I have seen it so often, but never thought
of danger to me and mine.”

“But this party,” said the practical Edith,
“why not give this up? It will cost a great deal.”

“By no means give it up,” said her father. “It
may help me very much. My credit is everything
now. The appearance of wealth which such a
display insures, will do much to secure the wealth.
I am watched day and night, and must show no
sign of weakness. Go on with the party and make
it as brilliant as possible. If I fail, two or three
thousand will make no difference, and it may help
me to succeed. Whatever strengthens my credit
for the next few days is everything to me. My
stock is rising, only it is too slow. Things look
better— if I could only gain time. But I am
very uneasy—my head troubles me,” and he put
his hand to his head, and Edith remembered how
often she had seen him do that of late.

“By the way,” said he, abruptly, “tell me how
you get on with Mr. Fox.”

“O, never mind about that now; do rest a
little, mind and body.”

“No, tell me,” said her father sharply, showing
how little control he had over himself.

“Well, I think I have beaten him so far. He
is very demonstrative, and acts as if I belonged to
him. Did I not manage to always meet him in
company with others, he would come at once to an
open declaration. As it is, I cannot prevent it
much longer. He is coming this evening, and I

-- 075 --

[figure description] Page 075.[end figure description]

fear he will press matters. He seems to think that
the asking is a mere form and that our extremity
will leave no choice.”

“You must avoid him a little longer. Come,
we will go to the theatre, and then you might be
sick for a few days.”

“In a few minutes they were off, and were
scarcely well away when Mr. Fox, dressed in more
style than he could carry gracefully, appeared.

“Miss Edith am out,” said Hannibal loftily.

“I half believe you lie,” muttered Mr. Fox,
looking very black.

“Sarch de house, sah. It am a berry gentlemanly
proceeding.”

“Where has she gone, and who did she go
with?”

“I hab no orders to say,” said Hannibal looking
fixedly at the ceiling of the vestibule.

The knightly suitor turned on his heel, muttering,
“They are playing me false.”

'Twas a pity, and he so true.

The next day Edith was sick and Mr. Allen's
stock was rising. Hannibal again sent Mr. Fox
baffled away, but with a dangerous gleam in his
eyes.

On the following morning Mr. Allen found a note
on his desk. His face grew livid as he read it, and
he often put his hand to his head. He sat down
and wrote to this effect, however,—

“I am arranging the partnership matter as rapidly
as possible. In regard to my daughter you will

-- 076 --

[figure description] Page 076.[end figure description]

ruin all if you show no more discretion. I can not
compel her to marry you. You may make it impossible
to influence her in your favor. You have
been well received. What more can you ask? A
matter of this kind must be arranged delicately.”

Mr. Fox pondered over this with a peculiarly
foxy expression. “It sounds plausible. If I only
thought he was true,” soliloquized this embodiment
of truth.

Mr. Allen's stock was higher, and Mr. Fox
watched the rise grimly, but he saw Edith, who
was all smiles, and graciousness, and gave him a
verbal invitation to her birthday-party which was
to take place early in the following week.

The fellow had considerable vanity, and was ensnared,
his suspicions quieted for the time. Valuing
money himself supremely, it seemed most rational
that father and daughter should regard him
as the most eligible young man in the city.

Edith's friends, and Gus in particular, were
rather astonished at the new comer. Laura was
frigid and remonstrative, Zell and Mr. Van Dam
satirical, but Edith wilfully tossed her head and
said, “He was clever and well off, and she liked him
well enough to talk to him a little. Society had
made her a good actress. Meanwhile on the Tuesday
following (and this was Friday) the long expected
party would take place.

-- --

p670-094 CHAPTER VI. THE WRECK.

[figure description] Page 077.[end figure description]

ON Saturday Mr. Allen's stock was rising, and
he ventured to sell a little in a quiet way.
If he “unloaded” rapidly and openly, he would
break down the market.

Mr. Fox watched events uneasily. Mr. Goulden
grew genial and more pronounced in his attentions.
Gus, on Saturday, showed almost equal
solicitude for a decisively favorable answer as Mr.
Fox, if the language of his eyes could mean anything;
but Edith played him and Mr. Fox off
against each other so adroitly that they were learning
to hate one another as cordially as they agreed
in admiring her. Though she inclined in her favor
to Mr. Fox, he was suspicious from nature, and
annoyed at never being able to see her alone.

As before, they were at cards together in the
library, Edith went for a moment into the parlor
to get something. With the excuse of obtaining
it for her, Mr. Fox followed, and the moment they
were alone, he seized her hand and pressed a kiss
upon it. An angry flush came into her face, but
by a great effort she so far controlled herself as to
put her finger to her lips and point to the library,
as if her chief anxiety was that the attention of its

-- 078 --

[figure description] Page 078.[end figure description]

occupants should not be excited. Mr. Fox was
delighted, though the angry flush was a little puzzling.
But if Edith permitted that, she would
permit more, and if her only shrinking was that
others should not see and know at present, that
could soon be overcome. These thoughts passed
through his mind while the incensed girl hastily
obtained what she wished. But she, feeling that
her cheeks were too hot to return immediately to
the critical eyes in the library, passed out through
the front parlor, that she might have time to be
herself again when she appeared. On what little
links destiny sometimes hangs!

That which changed all her future and that of
others—that involving life and death, occurred in
the half moment occupied in her passing out of
the front parlor. The consequences she would
feel most keenly, terribly indeed at times, though
she might never guess the cause. Her act was a
simple, natural one under the circumstances, and
yet it told Mr. Fox, in his cat-like watchfulness,
that with all his cunning he was being made a fool
of. The moment Edith had passed around the
sliding door and thought herself unobserved, an
expression of intense disgust came out upon her
expressive face, and with her lace handkerchief she
rubbed the hand he had kissed, as if removing the
slime of a reptile; and the large mirror at the
farther end of the room had faithfully reflected the
suggestive little pantomime. He saw and understood
all in a flash.

-- 079 --

[figure description] Page 079.[end figure description]

No words could have so plainly told her feeling
toward him, and he was one of those reptiles that
could sting remorselessly in revenge. The nature
of the imposition practiced upon him and the fact
that it was partially successful and might have
been wholly so, cut him in the sorest spot. He
who thought himself able to cope with the shrewdest
and most artful, had been overreached by a girl,
and he saw at that moment, that her purpose to
beguile him long enough for Mr. Allen to extricate
himself from his difficulties, might have been successful.
He had had before an uneasy consciousness
that he ought to act decisively, and now he
knew it.

“I'm a fool—a cursed fool,” he muttered,
speaking the truth for once, “but it's not too late
yet.”

His resolution was taken instantly, but when
Edith appeared after a moment in the library,
smiling and affable again, he seemed in good spirits
also, but there was a steely, serpent-like glitter
in his eyes, that made him more repulsive than ever.
But he staid as late as the others, knowing that
it might be his last evening at the Allens'. For
Edith had said as part of her plan for avoiding Mr.
Fox,—

“We shall be too busy to see any company till
Tuesday evening, and then we hope to see you
all.”

Her sisters had assented, expecting that it
would be the case.

-- 080 --

[figure description] Page 080.[end figure description]

With a refinement of malice, Mr. Fox sought
to give general annoyance, by a polite insolence
toward the others, which they with difficulty ignored,
and a lover-like gallantry toward Edith, which
was like nettles to Gus, and nauseating to her;
but she did not dare resent it. He could at least
torment her a little longer.

At last all were gone, and her father coming in
from his club said, drawing her aside,—

“All right yet?”

“Yes, but I hope the ordeal will be over soon,
or I shall die with disgust, or like some I have read
of in fairy stories, be killed by a poisonous breath.”

“Keep it up a little longer, that is a good brave
girl. I think that by another week, we will be
able to defy him,” said her father in cheerful tones.
“If my stock rises as much in the next few days, as
of late, I shall soon be on terra firma.”

If he had known that the mine beneath his
feet was loaded, and the fuse fired, his full face
would have become as pale as it was florid with
wine, and the dissipation of the evening.

Monday morning came—all seemed quiet. His
stock was rising so rapidly that he determined to
hold on a little longer.

Goulden met and congratulated him, saying that
he had bought a little himself, and would take
more if Mr. Allen would sell, as now he was easier
in funds than when spoken to before on the subject.

Mr. Allen replied rather coldly that he “would
not sell any stock that day.”

-- 081 --

[figure description] Page 081.[end figure description]

Mr. Fox kept out of the way, and quietly attended
to his routine as usual, but there was
a sardonic smile on his face, as if he were gloating
over some secret evil.

Tuesday, the long expected day that the Allens
believed would make one of the most brilliant
epochs in their history, dawned in appropriate
brightness. The sun dissipated the few opposing
clouds and declined in undimmed splendor, and
Edith, who alone had fears and forebodings, took
the day as an omen that the storm had passed, and
that better days than ever were coming.

Invitations by the hundred, with imposing
monogram and coat of arms, had gone out, and
acceptances had flowed back in full current. All
that lavish expenditure could secure in one of the
most luxurious social centres of the world, had
been obtained without stint to make the entertainment
perfect.

But one knew it might become like Belshazzar's
feast.

The avalanche often so hangs over the Alpine
passes that a loud word will bring it whirling down
upon the hapless traveller. The avalanche of ruin,
impending over Mr. Allen, was so delicately poised
that a whisper could precipitate its crushing
weight, and that whisper had been spoken.

All the morning of Tuesday his stock was rising,
and he resolved that on the morning after the
party he would commence selling rapidly, and so

-- 082 --

[figure description] Page 082.[end figure description]

far from being broken, he would realize much of
the profit that he had expected.

But a rumor was floating through the afternoon
papers that a well-known merchant, eminent
in financial and social circles, had been detected in
violating the revenue laws, and that the losses
which such violation would involve to him, would
be immense. The stock market, more sensitive
than a belle's vanity, paused to see what it meant.
One of Mr. Allen's partners of the cloth house
brought a paper to him. He grew pale as he read
it, put his hand suddenly to his head, but after a
moment seemingly found his voice and said,—

“Could Fox have been so dastardly?”

His partner shrugged his shoulder as much
as to say, “Fox could do anything in that line.”

Mr. Allen sent for Fox, but he could not be
found. In the meantime the stock market closed
and the rise of his stock was evidently checked for
the moment.

By reason of the party, Mr. Allen had to return
up town, but he arranged with his partner to
remain and if anything new developed to send
word by special messenger.

By eight o'clock the Allen mansion on Fifth
Avenue was all aglow with light. By nine, carriages
began to roll up to the awning that stretched
from the heavy arched doorway across the sidewalk,
and ladies that would soon glide through the spacious
rooms in elegant drapery, now seemed misshapen
bundles in their wrapping, and gathered

-- 083 --

[figure description] Page 083.[end figure description]

up dresses as they hurried out of the publicity of
the street. The dressing rooms where the spheroidal
bundles were undergoing metamorphose became
buzzing centres of life.

Before the long pier glasses there was a marshalling
of every charm, real or borrowed, (more correctly
bought) in view of the hoped-for conquests
of the evening, and it would seem that not a few
went on the military maxim that success is often
secured by putting on as bold a front, and making
as great and startling display, as possible. But as
fragrant, modest flowers usually bloom in the garden
with gaudy scentless ones, so those inclined to
be loud made an excellent foil for the refined and
elegant, and thus had their uses. There is little in
the world that is not of value, looking at it from
some point of view.

In another apartment the opposing forces, if we
may so style them, were almost as eagerly investing
themselves in—shall we say charms also? or rather
with the attributes of manhood? At any rate the
glass in both rooms seems quite as anxiously consulted.
One might almost imagine them the magic
mirrors of prophecy in which anxious eyes caught
a glimpse of coming fate. There were certain
youthful belles and beaux who turned away with
open complaisant smiles, vanity whispering plainly
to them of noble achievement in the parlors below.
There were others, perhaps not young, who turned
away with faces composed in the rigid and habitual
lines of pride. They were past learning

-- 084 --

[figure description] Page 084.[end figure description]

anything from the mirror, or from any other source
that might reflect disparagingly upon them. Prejudice
in their own favor enveloped their minds as
with a Chinese wall. Conceit had become a disease
with them, and those faculties that might have
let in wholesome, though unwelcome truth, were
paralyzed.

But the majority turned away not quite satisfied—
with an inward foreboding that all was not as
well as it might be—that critical eyes would see
ground for criticism. Especially was this true of
those whom Time's interfering fingers had pulled
somewhat awry, even beyond the remedy of art,
and of those whose bank account, jewels, silks, etc.,
were not quite up to the standard of some others
who might jostle them in the crush. Realize, my
reader, the anguish of a lady compelled to stand
by another lady wearing larger diamonds than her
own, or more point lace, or a longer train? What
will the world think, as under the chandelier this
painful contrast comes out? Such moments of
deep humiliation cause sleepless nights, and the
next day result in bills that become as crushing as
criminal indictments to poor overworked men.
Under the impulse of such trying scenes as these,
many a matron has gone forth on Broadway with
firm lips and eyes in which glowed inexorable purpose,
and placed upon her fat arms or fingers, that
might have helped her husband forward, the gems
that would be mill-stones about his neck. There
are many phases of heroism, but if you want your

-- 085 --

[figure description] Page 085.[end figure description]

breath quite taken away, go to Tiffany's and see
some large-souled women, who will not even count
the cost or realize the dire consequences, but like
some martyr of the past who will show to the
world the object of his faith though the heavens
fall, she marches to the counter, selects the costliest,
and says in tones of majesty,—

“Send the bill to my husband!”

O acme of faith! The martyrs knew that the
Almighty was equal to the occasion. She knows
that her husband is not; yet she trusts, or what is
the same thing here, gets trusted. Men allied to
such women are soon lifted up to—attics. It is
still true that great deeds bring humanity nearer
heaven!

Therefore, my reader, deem it not trivial that I
have paused so long over the Allens' party. It is
philosophical to trace great events and phenomenal
human action to their hidden causes.

There were also diffident men and maidens who
descended into the social arena of Mrs. Allen's
parlors, as awkward swimmers venture into deep
water, but this is fleeting experience in fashionable
life. And we sincerely hope that some believed
that the old divine parodox, “It is more blessed to
give than to receive,” was as true in the drawing-room
as when the contribution-box goes round,
and who meant to enjoy themselves by contributing
to the enjoyment of others, and see nothing
that would tempt to heroic conduct at Tiffany's the
next day.

-- 086 --

[figure description] Page 086.[end figure description]

When the last finishing touches had been given,
and maids and hairdressers stood around in wrapt
politic breathlessness, and were beginning to pass
into that stage in which they might be regarded as
exclamation points, Mrs. Allen and her daughters
swept away to take their places at the head of the
parlors in order to receive. They liked the prelude
of applause upstairs well enough, but then it was
only like the tuning of the instruments before the
orchestra fairly opens.

Mrs. Allen, as she majestically took her position,
evidently belonged to that class whom pride marbleizes.
Her self-complacency on such an occasion
was habitual, her coolness and repose that of a
veteran. A nervous creature up stairs with her
family, excitement made her, under the eye of
society, so steady and self-controlled that she was
like one of the old French Marshals who could plan
a campaign under the hottest fire. Her blue eyes
grew quite brilliant and seemed to take in everything,
like your true generals. Some natural color
shone where the cosmetics permitted, and her form
seemed to dilate with something more than the
mysteries of French modistes. Her manner and
expression said,—

“I am Mrs. Allen. We are of an old New
York family. We are very, very rich. This entertainment
is immensely expensive and perfect in
kind. I defy criticism. I expect applause.”

Of course this was all veiled by society's completest
polish, but still by a close observer it could

-- 087 --

[figure description] Page 087.[end figure description]

be seen, just as a skilful sculptor drapes a form but
leaves its outlines perfect.

Laura was the echo of her mother, modified by
the element of youth.

Zell fairly blazed. Between sparkling jewelry,
flaming cheeks, flashing eyes, and words thrown off
like scintillating sparks, she suggested an exquisite
July firework, burning longer than usual and surprising
every one. Admiration followed her like a
torrent, and her vanity dilated without measure as
attention and compliments were almost forced
upon her, and yet it was frank, good-natured vanity,
as naturally to be expected in her case as a throng
of gaudy poppies where a handful of seed had been
dropped. Zell's nature was a soil where good or
bad seed would grow vigorously.

Mr. Van Dam was never far off, watching with
intent gloating eyes, saying in self-congratulation,—

“What a delicious morsel she will make,” and
adding his mite to the general chorus of flattery,
by mild assertions like the following:

“Do you know that there is not a lady present
that for a moment can compare with you?”

“How delightfully frank he is,” thought Zell of
her distinguished admirer, who was open as a quicksand
that can swallow up anything and not leave
a trace on its placid surface.

Edith was quite as beautiful as Zell, but nothing
like so brilliant and pronounced. Though quiet
and graceful, she was not stately like Laura. Her

-- 088 --

[figure description] Page 088.[end figure description]

full dark eyes were lustrous rather than sparkling,
and they dwelt shrewdly and comprehendingly on
all that was passing, and conveyed their intelligence
to a brain that was judging quite accurately at
times when so many people “lose their head” as it
is expressed.

Zell was intoxicated by the incense offered.
Laura offered herself so much incense that she was
enshrouded in a thick cloud of complacency all the
time. Edith was told by the eyes and manner of
those around her that she was beautiful and highly
favored by wealth and position generally. But she
knew this, as a matter of fact, before, and was not
going to make a fool of herself on account of it.
These points thoroughly settled and quietly realized,
she was in a condition to go out of herself and
enjoy all that was going on.

She was specially elated at this time also, as she
had gathered from her father's words that his danger
was nearly over and that before the week was
out they could defy Mr. Fox, look forward to Europe
and bright voyaging generally.

Mr. Allen did not tell her his terrible fear that
Mr. Fox had been a little too prompt, and that
crushing disaster might still be impending. He
had said to himself, “Let her and all of them make
the most of this evening. It may be the last of
the kind that they will enjoy.”

The spacious parlors filled rapidly. If lavish
expenditure and a large brilliant attendance could
secure their enjoyment, it was not wanting.

-- 089 --

[figure description] Page 089.[end figure description]

Flowers in fanciful baskets on the tables and in great
banks on the mantels and in the fire-places, deservedly
attracted much attention and praise, though
the sum expended on their transient beauty was
appalling. Their delicious perfume mingling with
those of artificial origin, suggested a like intermingling
of the more delicate, subtile but, genuine manifestations
of character, and graces of mind and
manner borrowed for the occasion.

The scene was very brilliant. There were marvellous
toilets—dresses not beginning as promptly
as they should, perhaps, but seemingly seeking to
make up for this deficiency by elegance and costliness,
having once commenced. There was no
economy in the train, if there had been in the waist.
Therefore gleaming shoulders, glittering diamonds,
the soft radiance of pearls, the sheen of gold, and
lustrous eyes aglow with excitement, and later in
the evening, with wine, gave a general phosphorescent
effect to the parlors that Mrs. Allen recognized,
from long experience, as the sparkling crown of
success. So much elegance on the part of the
ladies present would make the party the gem of
the season, and the gentlemen in dark dress made
a good black enamel setting.

There was a confused rustle of silks and a hum
of voices, and now and then a silvery laugh would
ring out above these like the trill of a bird in a
breezy grove. Later, light airy music floated
through the rooms, followed by the rhythmic cadence
of feet. A thinly clad shivering little match

-- 090 --

[figure description] Page 090.[end figure description]

girl stopped on her weary tramp to her cellar and
caught glimpses of the scene through the oft opening
door and between the curtains of the windows.
It seemed to her that those glancing forms were
in heaven. Alas for this earthly paradise!

Mr. Fox, with characteristic malice, had managed
that Mr. Allen and perhaps the family should have,
as his contribution to the entertainment, the sickening
dread which the news in the afternoon papers
would occasion. As the evening advanced he determined
to accept the invitation and watch the
effect. He avoided Mr. Allen, and soon gathered
that Edith and the rest knew nothing of the impending
blow. Edith smiled graciously on him;
she felt that like the sun, she could shine on all
that night. But as in his insolence, his attentions
grew marked, she soon shook him off by permitting
Gus Elliot to claim her for a waltz.

Mr. Fox glided around, Mephistopheles-like,
gloating on the sinister changes that he would soon
occasion. He was to succeed even better than he
dreamed.

The evening went forward with music and dancing,
discussing, disparaging, flirting and skirmishing,
culminating in numbers and brilliancy as some gorgeous
flower might expand, and seemingly it would
have ended like the flower, by the gay company's
rustling departure as the varied colored petals drop
away from the stem, had not an event occurred
which was like a rude hand plucking the flower in
its fullest bloom and tearing the petals away in mass.

-- 091 --

[figure description] Page 091.[end figure description]

The magnificent supper had just been demolished.
Champagne had foamed without stint,
cause and symbol of the increasing but transient
excitement of the occasion; more potent wines and
liquors suggestive of the stronger and deeper passions
that were swaying the mingled throng, had
done their work, and all, save the utterly blasé and
run down, had secured that noble elevation which
it is the province of these grand social combinations
to create. Even Mr. Allen regained his habitual
confidence and elevation as his waistcoat expanded
under, or rather over, those means of cheer
and consolation which he had so long regarded as
the best panacea for earthly ills. The oppressive
sense of danger gave place to a consciousness of
the warm, rosy present. Mr. Fox and the custom-house
seemed but the ugly phantoms of a past
dream. Was he not the rich Mr. Allen, the owner
of this magnificent mansion, the corner-stone of
this superb entertainment? If by reason of wine
he saw a little double, he only saw double homage
on every side. He heard in men's tones, and saw
in women's glances, that any one who could pay
for his surroundings that night, was no ordinary
person. His wife looked majestic as she swept
through the parlors on the arm of one of his most
distinguished fellow-citizens. Through the library
door he could see Mr. Goulden leaning toward
Laura and saying something that made even her
pale face quite peony-like. Edith, exquisite as a
moss rose, was about to lead off in the German in

-- 092 --

[figure description] Page 092.[end figure description]

the large front parlor. Zell was near him, the
sparkling centre of a breezy, merry little throng
that had gathered round her. It seemed that all
that he loved and valued most—all that he wished,
was grouped around him in the guise most attractive
to his worldly eyes. In this moment of unnatural
elation, hope whispered, “To-morrow
you can sell your stock, and instead of failing, increase
your vast fortune, and then away to new
scenes, new pleasures, free from the burden of care
and fear.” It was at that moment of false confidence
and pride, when in suggestive words descriptive
of the ancient tragedy of Belshazzar he “had
drank wine and praised the gods of gold and of
silver,” that he had so long worshipped, and which
had secured to him all that so dilates his soul with
exultation, that he saw the handwriting, not of
shadowy fingers “upon the wall,” but of his partner,
sent, as agreed, by a special messenger. With revulsion
and chill of fear he had torn open the envelope
and read,—

“Fox has done his worst. We are out for a
million—all will be in the morning papers.”

Even his florid, wine-inflamed cheeks grew pale,
and he raised his hand tremblingly to his head, and
slowly lifted his eyes like a man who dreads seeing
something, but is impelled to look. The first object
they rested on was the sardonic, mocking
face of Mr. Fox, who, ever on the alert, had seen
the messenger enter, and guessed his errand. The
moment Mr. Allen saw this hated visage, a sudden

-- 093 --

[figure description] Page 093.[end figure description]

fury took possession of him. He crushed the missive
in his clenched fist, and took a hasty stride of
wrath toward his tormentor, stopped, put his hand
again to his head, a film came over his eyes, he reeled
a second, and then fell like a stone to the floor.
The heavy thud of the fall, the clash of the chandelier
overhead, could be heard throughout the rooms
above the music and hum of voices, and all were
startled. Edith in the very act of leading off in
the dance, stood a second like an exquisite statue
of awed expectancy, and then Zell's shriek of fear
and agony, “Father!” brought her to the spot,
and with wild, frightened eyes, and blanched faces,
the two girls knelt above the unconscious man,
while the startled guests gathered round in helpless
curiosity.

The usual paralysis following sudden accident
was brief on this occasion, for there were two skillful
physicians present, one of them having long
been the family attendant. Mrs. Allen and Laura
stood clinging to each other, supported by Mr.
Goulden, in a half hysterical state, as the medical
gentlemen made a slight examination and applied
restoratives. After a moment they lifted their
heads and looked gravely and significantly at each
other; then the family adviser said,—

“Mr. Allen had better be carried at once to his
room, and the house become quiet.”

An injudicious guest, asked in a loud whisper,
“Is it apoplexy?”

Mrs. Allen caught the word, and with a stifled

-- 094 --

[figure description] Page 094.[end figure description]

cry fainted dead away, and was borne to her apartment
in an unconscious state. Laura, who had inherited
Mrs. Allen's nervous nature, was also conveyed
to her room, laughing and crying in turns
beyond all control. Zell still knelt over her father,
sobbing passionately, while Edith, with her large
eyes dilated with fear, and her cheeks in wan contrast
with the sunset glow they had worn all the
evening, maintained her presence of mind, and asked
Mr. Goulden, Mr. Van Dam, and Gus Elliot, to
carry her father to his room. They, much pleased
in thus being singled out as special friends of the
family, officiously obeyed.

Poor Mr. Allen was borne away from the pinnacle
of his imaginary triumph as if dead, Zell following,
wringing her hands, and with streaming eyes;
but Edith reminded you of some wild, timid creature
of the woods, which, though in an extremity
of danger and fear, is alert and watchful, as if looking
for some avenue of escape. Her searching
eyes turned almost constantly towards the family
physician, and he as persistently avoided meeting
hers.

-- --

p670-112 CHAPTER VII. AMONG THE BREAKERS.

[figure description] Page 095.[end figure description]

AFTER another brief but fuller examination of
Mr. Allen in the privacy of his own room,
Dr. Mark went down to the parlors. The guests
were gathered in little groups, talking in low, excited
whispers; those who had seen the reading of
the note and Mr. Allen's strange action, gaining
brief eminence by their repeated statements of
what they had witnessed, and their varied surmises.
The rôle of commentator, if mysterious
human action be the text, is always popular, and
as this explanatory class are proverbially gifted in
conjecture, there were many theories of explanation.
Some of the guests had already the good
taste to prepare for departure, and when Dr.
Mark appeared from the sick room, and said,—

“Mr. Allen and the family will be unable to
appear again this evening. I am under the painful
necessity of saying that this occasion, that
opened so brilliantly, must now come to sad and
sudden end. I will convey your adieux and expressions
of sympathy to the family”—there was
a general move to the dressing-rooms. The
Doctor was overwhelmed for a moment with

-- 096 --

[figure description] Page 096.[end figure description]

expressions of sympathy, that in the main were felt,
and well questioned by eager and genuine curiosity,
for Fox had dropped some mysterious hints
during the evening, which had been quietly circulating.
But Dr. Mark was professionally non-committal,
and soon excused himself that he might
attend to his patient.

The house, that seemingly a moment before
was ablaze with light and resounding with fashionable
revelry, suddenly became still, and grew
darker and darker, as if the shadowing wings of the
dreaded angel were drawing very near. In the
large, elegant rooms, where so brief a time since
gems and eyes vied in brightness, old Hannibal
now walks alone with his silent tread, and a peculiarly
awed and solemn visage. One by one he extinguished
the lights, leaving but faint glimmers
here and there, that were like a few forlorn hopes
struggling against the increasing darkness of disaster.
Under his breath he kept repeating fervently,
“De Lord hab mercy,” and this, perhaps,
was the only intelligent prayer that went up from
that stricken household in this hour of sudden
danger and alarm. Though we believe the Divine
Father sees the dumb agony of his creatures, and
pities them, and often when they, like the drowning,
are grasping at straws of human help and
cheer, puts out His strong hand and holds them
up; still it is in accordance with His just law that
those who seek and value His friendship find it
and possess it in adversity. The height of the

-- 097 --

[figure description] Page 097.[end figure description]

storm and the middle of the angry Atlantic is a
poor time and a poor place to provide life-boats.

The Allens had never looked to Heaven, save
as a matter of form. They had a pew in a fashionable
church, but were not very regular attendants,
and such attendance had done scarcely anything
to awaken or quicken their spiritual life.
They came home and gossiped about the appearance
of their “set,” and perhaps criticized the
music, but one would never have dreamed from
manner or conversation that they had gone to a
sacred place to worship God in humility. Indeed,
scarcely a thought of Him seemed to have dwelt
in their minds. Religious faith had never been of
any practical help, and now in their extremity it
seemed utterly intangible, and in no sense to be
depended on.

When Mrs. Allen recovered from her swoon,
and Laura had gained some self-control, they sent
for Dr. Mark, and eagerly suggested both their
hope and fear.

“It's only a fainting fit, doctor, is it not? Will
he not soon be better?”

“My dear madam, we will do all we can,”
said the doctor, with that professional solemnity
which is like reading a death warrant, “but it is my
painful duty to tell you to prepare for the worst.
Your husband has an attack of apoplexy.”

He had scarcely uttered the words before she
was again in a swoon, and Laura also lost her transient
quietness. Leaving his assistant and Mrs.

-- 098 --

[figure description] Page 098.[end figure description]

Allen's maid to take care of them, he went back to
his graver charge.

Mr. Allen lay insensible on his bed, and one
could hardly realize that he was a dying man.
His face was as flushed and full as it often appeared
on his return from his club. To the girls'
unpracticed ears, his loud stertorous breathing only
indicated heavy sleep. But neither they nor the
doctor could arouse him, and at last the physician
met Edith's questioning eyes, and gravely and
significantly shook his head. Though she had
borne up so steadily and quietly, he felt more for
her than for any of the others.

“O, doctor, can't you save him?” she pleaded.

“You must save him,” cried Zell, her eyes
flashing through her tears, “I would be ashamed,
if I were a physician, to stand over a strong man,
and say helplessly, `I can do nothing.' Is this all
your boasted skill amounts to? Either do something
at once or let us get some one who will.”

“Your feelings to-night, Miss Zell,” said the
doctor quietly, “will excuse anything you say, however
wild and irrational. I am doing all—”

“I am not wild or unreasonable,” cried Zell.
“I only demand that my father's life be saved.”
Then starting up she threw off a shawl and stood
before Doctor Mark in the dress she had worn in
the evening, that seemed a sad mockery in that
room of death. Her neck and arms were bare,
and even the cool, experienced physician was
startled by her wonderful beauty and strange

-- 099 --

[figure description] Page 099.[end figure description]

manner. Her white throat was convulsed, her bosom
heaved tumultuously, and on her face was the expression
that might have rested on the face of a
maiden like herself centuries before, when shown
the rack and dungeon, and told to choose between
her faith and her life.

But after a moment she extended her white
rounded arm toward him and said steadily,—

“I have read that if the blood of a young, vigorous
person is infused into another who is feeble
and old, it will give renewed strength and health.
Open a vein in my arm. Save his life if you take
mine.”

“You are a brave, noble girl,” said Doctor
Mark, with much emotion, taking the extended
hand and pressing it tenderly, “but you are asking
what is impossible in this case. Do you not remember
that I am an old friend of your father's?
It grieves me to the heart that his attack is so
severe that I fear all within the reach of human
skill is vain.”

Zell, who was a creature of impulse, and often
of noblest impulse, as we have seen, now reacted
into a passion of weeping, and sank helplessly on
the floor. She was capable of heroic action, but
she had no strength for woman's lot, which is so
often patient endurance.

Edith came and put her arms around her, and
with gentle, soothing words, as if speaking to a
child, half carried her to her room, where she at
last sobbed herself asleep.

-- 100 --

[figure description] Page 100.[end figure description]

For another hour Edith and the doctor watched
alone, and the dying man sank rapidly, going down
into the darkness of death without word or sign.

“Oh, that he would speak once more,” moaned
Edith.

“I fear he will not, my dear,” said the doctor,
pitifully.

A little later Mr. Allen was motionless, like one
who has been touched in unquiet sleep and becomes
still. Death had touched him, and a deeper
sleep had fallen upon him.

One of the great daily bulletins will go to press
in an hour. A reporter jumps into a waiting hack
and is driven rapidly up town.

While the city sleeps preparations must go on
in the markets for breakfast, and in printing rooms
for that equal necessity in our day, the latest news.
Therefore all night long there are dusky figures
flitting hither and thither, seeing to it that when
we come down in gown and slippers, our steak and
the world's gossip may be ready.

The breakfast of the Gothamites was furnished
abundantly with “sauce piquante” on the morning
of the last day of February, for Hannibal had
shaken his head ominously, and wiped away a few
honest tears, before he could tremulously say to
the eager reporter:

“Mr. Allen—hab—just—died.”

Gathering what few particulars he could, and
imagining many more, the reporter was driven

-- 101 --

[figure description] Page 101.[end figure description]

back even more rapidly, and with the elation of a
man who has found a good thing and means to
make the most of it. Mr. Allen himself was nothing
to him, but news about him was; and this fact
crowning the story of his violation of the revenue
law and prospective loss of a million, would make
a brisk breeze in the paper to which he was attached,
and might waft him a little farther on as
an enterprising news-gatherer.

It certainly would be the topic of the day on
all lips, and poor Mr. Allen might have plumed
himself on this if he had known it, for few people,
unless they commit a crime, are of sufficient importance
to be talked of all day in large, busy New
York. In the world's eyes Mr. Allen had committed
a crime. Not that they regarded his stock
gambling as such. Multitudes of church members
in good and regular standing were openly engaged
in this. Nor could the slight and unintentional
violation of the revenue law be regarded as such,
though so grave in its consequences. But he had
faltered and died when he ought not to have done
so. What the world demands is success; and
sometimes a devil may secure this where a true
man cannot. The world regarded Mr. Van Dam
and Mr. Goulden as very successful men.

Mr. Fox also had secured success by one adroit
wriggle (for we can describe his mode of achieving
greatness by no better phrase). He was destined
to receive half a million for his treachery to
his employers. During the war, when United

-- 102 --

[figure description] Page 102.[end figure description]

States securities were at their worst; when men,
pledged to take them, forfeited money rather than
do so, Mr. Allen had lent the Government millions,
because he believed in it, loved it, and was resolved
to sustain it. That same government now rewards
him by putting it in the power of a dishonest clerk
to ruin him, and gave him $500,000 for doing so.
Thus it resulted; for we are compelled to pass
hastily over the events subsequent to Mr. Allen's
death. His partners made a good fight, showed
that there was no intention to violate the law, and
that it was often difficult to comply with it literally—
that the sum claimed to be lost to the government
was ridiculously disproportionate with the
amount confiscated. But it was all in vain.
There was the letter of the law, and there were
Mr. Fox and his associates in the Custom-house,
“all honorable men,” with hands itching to clutch
the plunder.

But before this question was settled, the fate of
the stock operation in Wall street was most effectually.
As soon as Mr. Goulden heard of Mr. Allen's
death, he sold all he had at a slight loss, but
his action awakened suspicion, and it was speedily
learned that the rise was due mainly to Mr. Allen's
strong pushing, and the inevitable results followed.
As poor Mr. Allen's remains were lowered into the
vault, his stock in Wall street was also going down
with a run.

In brief, the absence of the master's hand and
by reason of his complications, there was general

-- 103 --

[figure description] Page 103.[end figure description]

wreck and ruin in his affairs, and Mrs. Allen was
soon compelled to face the even more awful fact,
to her, than her husband's death, that not a penny
remained of his colossal fortune, and that she had
yawningly sighed away all of her own means. But
she could only wring her hands in view of these
blighting truths, and indulge in half uttered complaints
against her husband's “folly,” as she termed
it. From the first her grief had been more emotional
than deep, and her mind recovering some
of its usual poise, had begun to be much occupied
with preparations for a grand funeral, which was
carried out to her taste. Then arose deeply interesting
questions as to various styles of mourning
costume, and an exciting vista of dressmaking
opened before her. She was growing into quite a
serene and hopeful frame when the miserable and
blighting facts all broke upon her. When there
was little of seeming necessity to do, and multitudes
to do for her, Mrs. Allen's nerves permitted
no small degree of activity. But now as it became
certain that she and her daughters must do all
themselves, her hands grew helpless. The idea of
being poor was like dying to her. It was entering
on an experience so utterly foreign and unknown
that it seemed like going to another world and
phase of existence, and she shrank in pitiable
dread from it.

Laura had all her mother's helpless shrinking
from poverty, but with another and even bitterer
ingredient added. Mr. Goulden was extremely

-- 104 --

[figure description] Page 104.[end figure description]

polite, exquisitely sympathetic, and in terms as
vague as elegantly expressed, had offered to do
anything (but nothing in particular) in his power
to show his regard for the family, and his esteem
for his departed friend. He was very sorry that
business would compel him to leave town for some
little time—

Laura had the spirit to interrupt him saying,
“It matters little, sir. There are no further Wall
street operations to be carried on here. Invest
your time and friendship where it will pay.”

Mr. Goulden, who plumed himself that he would
slip out of this bad matrimonial speculation with
snch polished skill that he would leave only flattering
regret and sighs behind, suddenly saw under
the biting satire of Laura's words what a contemptible
creature is the man whom selfish policy governs,
rather than honor and principle. He had brains
enough to comprehend himself and lose his self-respect
then and there, as he went away tingling
with shame from the girl he wronged, but who had
detected his sordid meanness. Sigh after him!
She would ever despise him, and that hurt Mr.
Goulden's vanity severely. He had come very near
loving Laura Allen, about as near perhaps as he
ever would loving any one, and it had cost him a
little more to give her up than to choose between
a good and a bad venture on the street. With
compressed lips he had said to himself—“No gushing
sentiment. In carrying out your purpose to be
rich you must marry rich.” Therefore he had gone

-- 105 --

[figure description] Page 105.[end figure description]

to make what he meant to be his final call, feeling
quite heroic in his steadfastness—his loyalty to
purpose, that is himself. But as he recalled during
his homeward walk, her glad welcome, her
wistful pleading looks, and then, as she realized the
truth, her pain, contempt, and her meaning words
of scorn, his miserable egotism was swept aside,
and for the first time the selfish man saw the question
from her standpoint, and as we have said he
was not so shallow but that he saw and loathed
himself. He lost his self-respect as he never had
before, and therefore to a certain extent, his power
ever to be happy again.

Small men, full of petty conceit, can recover
from any wounds upon their vanity, but proud and
large minded men have a self-respect, even though
based upon questionable foundation. It is essential
to them, and losing it, they are inwardly
wretched. As soldiers carry the painful scars of
some wounds through life, so Mr. Goulden would
find that Laura's words had left a sore place while
memory lasted.

Mr. Van Dam quite disarmed Edith's suspicions
and prejudices by being more friendly and intimate
with Zell than ever, and the latter was happy and
exultant in the fact, saying, with much elation,
that her friend was “not a mercenary wretch, like
Mr. Goulden, but remained just as true and kind as
ever.”

It was evident that this attention and show of
kindness to the warm-hearted girl, made a deep

-- 106 --

[figure description] Page 106.[end figure description]

impression and greatly increased Mr. Van Dam's
power over her. But Edith's suspicion and dislike
began to return as she saw more of the manner
and spirit of the man. She instinctively felt that
he was bad and designing.

One day she quite incensed Zell, who was
chanting his praises, by saying:

“I haven't any faith in him. What has he
done to show real friendship for us? He only
comes here to amuse himself with you; Gus Elliot
is the only one who has been of any help.”

But Edith had her misgivings about Gus also.
Now, in her trouble and poverty, his weakness
began to reveal itself in a new and repulsive light.
In fact, that exquisitely fine young gentleman
loved Edith well enough to marry her, but not to
work for her. That was a sacrifice that he could
not make for any woman. Though out of his
natural kindness and good-nature he felt very
sorry for her, and wanted to help and pet her, he
had been shown his danger so clearly that he was
constrained and awkward when with her, for, on
one hand, his father had taken him aside and
said,—

“Look here, Gus. See to it that you don't
entangle yourself with Miss Allen, now her father
has failed. She couldn't support you now, and
you never can support even yourself. If you
would go to work like a man—but one has got to
be a man to do that. It seems true, as your
mother says, that you are of too fine clay for

-- 107 --

[figure description] Page 107.[end figure description]

common uses. Therefore, don't make a fool of yourself.
You can't keep up your style on a pretty
face, and you must not wrong the girl by making
her think you can take care of her. I tell you
plainly, I can't bear another ounce added to my
burden, and how long I'll stand up under it as it
is, I can't tell.”

Gus listened with a sulky, injured air. He felt
that his father never appreciated him as did his
mother and sisters, and indeed society at large.
Society to Gus was the ultra-fashionable world of
which he was one of the shining lights.

The ladies of the family quite restored his
equanimity by saying,—

“Now see here, Gus, don't dream of throwing
yourself away on Edith Allen. You can marry
any girl you please in the city; so, for heaven's
sake (though what heaven had to do with their
advice it is hard to say), don't let her lead you on
to say what you would wish unsaid. Remember
they are no more now than any other poor people,
except that they are refined, etc., but this will only
make poverty harder for them. Of course we are
sorry for them, but in this world people have got
to take care of themselves. So we must be on the
lookout for some one who has money which can't
be sunk in a stock operation as if thrown into the
sea.”

After all this sound reason, poor, weak Gus,
vaguely conscious of his helplessness, as stated by
his father, and quite believing his mother's

-- 108 --

[figure description] Page 108.[end figure description]

assurance that “he could marry any girl he pleased,” was
in no mood to urge the penniless Edith to give him
her empty hand, while before the party, when he
believed it full, he was doing his best to bring her
to this point, though in fact, she gave him little
opportunity.

Edith detected the change, and before very
long, surmised the cause. It made the young girl
curl her lip, and say, in a tone of scorn that would
have done Gus good to hear,—

“The idea of a man acting in this style.”

But she did not care enough about him to receive
a wound of any depth, and with a good-natured
tolerance, recognized his weakness, and
his genuine liking for her, and determined to make
him useful.

Edith was very practical, and possessed of a
brave, resolute nature. She was capable of strong
feelings, but Gus Elliot was not the man to awaken
such in any woman. She liked his company, and
proposed to use him in certain ways. Under her
easy manner, Gus also became at ease, and finding
that he was not expected to propose and be sentimental,
was all the more inclined to be friendly.

“I want you to find me books, and papers also,
if there are any, that tell how to raise fruit,” she
said to him one day.

“What a funny request! I would as soon expect
you would ask for instruction how to drive
four-in-hand.”

“Nothing of that style, henceforth. I must

-- 109 --

[figure description] Page 109.[end figure description]

learn something useful now. Only the rich can
afford to be good-for-nothing, and we are not rich
now.”

“For which I am very sorry,” said Gus, with
some feeling.

“Thank you. Such disinterested sympathy is
beautiful,” said Edith dryly.

Gus looked a little red and awkward, but hastened
to say, “I will hunt up what you wish, and
bring it as soon as possible.”

“You are very good. That is all at present,”
said Edith, in a tone that made Gus feel that it
was indeed all that it was in his power to do for
her at that time, and he went away with a dim
perception that he was scarcely more than her
errand boy. It made him very uncomfortable.
Though he wished her to understand he could not
marry her now, he wished her to sigh a little after
him. Gus' vanity rather resented that, instead of
pining for him, she should set him to work with a
little quiet satire. He had never read a romance
that ended so queerly. He had expected that
they might have a little tender scene over the inexorable
fate that parted them, give and take a
memento, gasp, appeal to the moon, and see each
other's faces no more, she going to the work and
poverty that he could never stoop to from the innate
refinement and elegance of his being, and he
to hunt up the heiress to whom he would give the
honor of maintaining him in his true sphere.

But his little melodrama was entirely spoiled

-- 110 --

[figure description] Page 110.[end figure description]

by her matter-of-fact way, and what was worse still
he felt in her presence as if he did not amount to
much, and that she knew it; and yet, like the
poor moth that singes its wings around the lamp,
he could not keep away.

The prominent trait of Gus' character, as of so
many others in our luxurious age of self-pleasing,
was weakness; and yet one must be insane with
vanity to be at ease, if he can do nothing resolutely,
and dare nothing great. He is a cripple,
and if not a fool, knows it.

During the eventful month that followed Mr.
Allen's death, Mrs. Allen and her daughters led,
what seemed to them, a very strange life. While
in one sense it was real and intensely painful, in
another the experiences were so new and strange,
it all seemed an unreal dream, a distressing nightmare
of trouble and danger, from which they might
awaken to their old life.

Mrs. Allen, from her large circle of acquaintances,
had numerous callers, many coming from mere
morbid curiosity, more from mingled motives, and
not a few from genuine tearful sympathy. To
these “her friends,” as she emphatically called
them, she found a melancholy pleasure in recounting
all the recent woes, in which she ever appeared
as chief sufferer, and chief mourner, though her
husband seemed among the minor losses, and thus
most of her time was spent during the last few
weeks at her old home. Her friends appeared to
find a melancholy pleasure in listening to these

-- 111 --

[figure description] Page 111.[end figure description]

details and then in recounting them again to other
“friends” with a running commentary of their own,
until that little fraction of the feminine world acquainted
with the Allens, had sighed, surmised,
and perhaps gossiped over the “afflicted family”
so exhaustively that it was really time for something
new. The men and the papers down town
also had their say, and perhaps all tried as far as
human nature would permit, to say nothing but
good of the dead and unfortunate.

Laura, after the stinging pain of each successive
blow to her happiness, sank into a dreary apathy,
and did mechanically the few things Edith asked
of her.

Zell lived in varied moods and conditions, now
weeping bitterly for her father, again resenting with
impotent passion the change in their fortunes, but
ending usually by comforting herself with the
thought that Mr. Van Dam was true to her. He
was as true and faithful as an insidious, incurable
disease when once infused into the system. His
infernal policy now was to gradually alienate her
interest from her family and centre it in him.
Though promising nothing in an open, manly way,
he adroitly made her believe that only through
him could she now hope to reach brighter days
again, and to Zell he seemed the one means of escape
from a detested life of poverty and privation.
She became more infatuated with him than ever,
and cherished a secret resentment against Edith
because of her distrust and dislike of him.

-- 112 --

[figure description] Page 112.[end figure description]

The Allens had but few near relatives in the
city at this time, and with these they were not on
very good terms, nor were they the people to be
helpful in adversity. Mr. Allen's partners were men
of the world like himself, and they were also incensed
that he should have been carrying on private
speculations in Wall street to the extent of
risking all his capital. His fatal stock operation,
together with the government confiscation, had involved
them in ruin also, and they had enough to
do to look after themselves. They were far more
eager to secure something out of the general wreck
than to see that anything remained for the family.
The Allens were left very much to themselves in
their struggle with disaster, securing help and
advice chiefly as they paid for it.

Mr. Allen was accustomed to say that women
were incapable of business, and yet here are the
ladies of his own household compelled to grapple
with the most perplexing forms of business or
suffer aggravated losses. Though all of his family
were of mature years, and thousands had been
spent on their education, they were as helpless as
four children in dealing with the practical questions
that daily came to them for decision. At first all
matters were naturally referred to the widow, but
she would only wring her hands and say,—

“I don't know anything about these horrid
things. Can't I be left alone with my sorrow in
peace a few days? Go to Edith.”

And to Edith at last all came till the poor girl

-- 113 --

[figure description] Page 113.[end figure description]

was almost distracted. It was of no use to go to
Laura for advice, for she would only say in dreary
apathy,—

“Just as you think best. Anything you say.”

She was indulging in unrestrained wretchedness
to the utmost. Luxurious despair is so much easier
than painful perplexing action.

Zell was still “the child” and entirely occupied
with Mr. Van Dam. So Edith had to bear the
brunt of everything. She did not do this in uncomplaining
sweetness, like an angel, but scolded
the others soundly for leaving all to her. They
whined back that they “couldn't do anything, and
didn't know how to do anything.”

“You know as much as I do,” retorted Edith.

And this was true. Had not Edith possessed
a practical resolute nature, that preferred any kind
of action to apathetic inaction and futile grieving,
she would have been as helpless as the rest.

Do you say then that it was a mere matter of
chance that Edith should be superior to the others,
and that she deserved no credit, and they no
blame? Why should such all important conditions
of character be the mere result of chance and
circumstance? Would not christian education and
principle have vastly improved the Edith that existed?
Would they not have made the others
helpful, self-forgetting, and sympathetic? Why
should the world be full of people so deformed, or
feeble morally, or so ignorant, as to be helpless?
Why should the naturally strong work with only

-- 114 --

[figure description] Page 114.[end figure description]

contempt and condemnation for the weak? While
many say, “stand aside, I am holier than thou,”
perhaps more say, “stand aside, I am wiser—
stronger than thou,” and the weak are made more
hopelessly discouraged. This helplessness on one
hand, and arrogant fault-finding strength on the
other, are not the result of chance, but of an
imperfect education. They come from the neglect
and wrong-doing of those whose province it
was to train and educate.

If we find among a family of children reaching
maturity, one helpless from deformity, and another
from feebleness, and are told that the parents, by
employing surgical skill, might have removed the
deformity, and overcome the weakness by tonic
treatment, but had neglected to do so, we would
not have much to say about chance. I know of a
poor man who spent nearly all that he had in the
world, to have his boy's leg straightened, and he
was called a “good father.” What are these physical
defects compared with the graver defects of
character?

Even though Mr. Allen is dead, we cannot say
that he was a good father, though he spent so
many thousands on his daughters. We certainly
cannot call Mrs. Allen a good mother, and the
proof of this is that Laura is feeble and selfish, Zell
deformed through lack of self-control, and Edith
hard and pitiless in her comparative strength.
They were unable to cope with the practical questions
of their situation. They had been launched

-- 115 --

[figure description] Page 115.[end figure description]

upon the perilous uncertain voyage of life, without
the compass of a true faith, or the charts of principle
to guide them, and in case of disaster, they
had been provided with no life-boats of knowledge
to save them. They are now tossing among the
breakers of misfortune, almost utterly the sport of
the winds and waves of circumstances. If these
girls never reached the shore of happiness and
safety, could we wonder?

How would your daughter fare, my reader, if
you were gone and she were poor, with her hands
and brain to depend on for bread, and her heart
culture for happiness? In spite of all your providence
and foresight, such may be her situation.
Such becomes the condition of many men's daughters
every day.

But time and events swept the Allens forward,
as the shipwrecked are borne on the crest of a
wave, and we must follow their fortunes. Hungry
creditors, especially the petty ones up town, stripped
them of everything they could lay their hands
on, and they were soon compelled to leave their
Fifth Avenue mansion. The little place in the
country, given to Edith partly in jest by her father
as a birthday present, was now their only refuge,
and to this they prepared to go the first of April.
Edith, as usual, took the lead, and was to go in
advance of the others with such furniture as they
had been able to keep, and prepare for their coming.
Old Hannibal, who had grown grey in the
service of the family, and now declined to leave it,

-- 116 --

[figure description] Page 116.[end figure description]

was to accompany her. On a dark, lowering day,
symbolic of their fortunes, some loaded drays took
down to the boat that with which they would
commence the meagre housekeeping of their poverty.
Edith went slowly down the broad steps
leading from her elegant home, and before she
entered the carriage turned for one lingering, tearful
look, such as Eve may have bent upon the gate
of Paradise closing behind her, then sprang into
the carriage, drew the curtains, and sobbed all the
way to the boat. Scarcely once before, during
that long, hard month, had she so given way to her
feelings. But she was alone now and none could
see her tears and call her weak. Hannibal took
his seat on the box with the driver, and looked
and felt very much as he did when following his
master to Greenwood.

-- --

p670-134 CHAPTER VIII. WARPED.

[figure description] Page 117.[end figure description]

IT is the early breakfast hour at a small frame
house, situated about a mile from the staid but
thriving village of Pushton. But the indications
around the house do not indicate thrift. Quite
the reverse. As the neighbors expressed it, “there
was a screw loose with Lacey,” the owner of this
place. It was going down hill like its master. A
general air of neglect and growing dilapidation impressed
the most casual observer. The front gate
hung on one hinge; boards were off the shackly
barn, and the house had grown dingy and weather-stained
from lack of paint. But as you entered
and passed from the province of the master to that
of the mistress, a new element was apparent, struggling
with, but unable to overcome, the predominant
tendency to untidiness and seediness. But
everything that Mrs. Lacey controlled was as neat
and cleanly as the poor overworked woman could
keep it.

At the time our story becomes interested in
her fortunes, Mrs. Lacey was a middle-aged woman,
but appeared older than her years warranted, from
the long-continued strain of incessant toil, and
from that which wears much faster still, the

-- 118 --

[figure description] Page 118.[end figure description]

depression of an unhappy, ill-mated life. Her face wore
the pathetic expression of confirmed discouragement.
She reminded you of soldiers fighting when
they know it is of no use, and that defeat will be
the only result, but who fight on mechanically, in
obedience to orders.

She is now placing a very plain but wholesome
and well-prepared breakfast on the table, and it
would seem that both the eating and cooking were
carried on in the same large and general living
room. Her daughter, a rosy-cheeked, half-grown
girl of fourteen, was assisting her, and both mother
and daughter seemed in a nervous state of expectancy,
as if hoping and fearing the result of a near
event. A moment's glance showed that this event
related to a lad of about seventeen, who was walking
about the room, vainly trying to control the
agitation which is natural even to the cool and experienced
when feeling that they are at one of the
crisis periods of life.

It could not be expected of Arden Lacey at his
age to be cool and experienced while light curling
hair, blue eyes, and a mobile sensitive mouth, expressed
anything but a stolid self poise, or cheerful
endurance. Any one accustomed to observe character
could see that he was possessed of a nervous
fine-fibred nature capable of noble achievement
under right influences, but also easily warped and
susceptible to sad injury under brutal wrong. He
was like those delicate and somewhat complicated
musical instruments that produce the sweetest

-- 119 --

[figure description] Page 119.[end figure description]

harmonies when in tune and well played upon, but
the most jangling discords when unstrung and in
rough ignorant hands. He had inherited his nervous
temperament, his tendency to irritation and excess,
from the diseased over-stimulated system of his
father, who was fast becoming a confirmed inebriate,
and who had been poisoning himself with bad
liquors all his life. From his mother he obtained
what balance he had in temperament, but owed
more to her daily influence and training. It was
the one struggle of the poor woman's life to shield her
children from the evil consequences of their father's
life. For her son she had special anxiety, knowing
his sensitive high-strung nature, and his tendency
to go headlong into evil if his self-respect and control
were once lost. His passionate love for her
had been the boy's best trait, and through this she
had controlled him thus far. But she had thought
that it might be best for him to be away from his
father's presence and influence if she could only
find something that accorded with his bent. And
this eventually proved to be a college education.
The boy was of a quick and studious mind. From
earliest years he had been fond of books, and as
time advanced, the passion for study and reading
grew upon him. He had a strong imagination,
and his favorite styles of reading were such as
appealed to this. In the scenes of history and
romance he escaped from the sordid life of toil and
shame to which his father condemned him, into a
large realm that seemed rich and glorified in

-- 120 --

[figure description] Page 120.[end figure description]

contrast. When he was but fourteen the thought of
a liberal education fired his ambition and became
the dream of his life. He made the very most of
the district school to which he was sent in winter.
The teacher happened to be a well educated man,
and took pride in his apt, eager scholar. Between
the boy's and the mother's savings they had obtained
enough to secure private lessons in Latin
and Greek, and now at the age of seventeen, he
was tolerably well prepared for college.

But the father had no sympathy at all with
these tastes, and from the incessant labor he required
of his son, and the constant interruptions
he occasioned in his studies even in winter, he had
been a perpetual bar to all progress.

On the day previous to the scene described in
the opening of this chapter, the winter term had
closed, and Mr. Rule, the teacher, had declared that
Arden could enter college, and with natural pride
in his own work as instructor, intimated that he
would lead his class if he did.

Both mother and son were so elated at this
that they determined at once to state the fact to
the father, thinking that if he had any of the natural
feelings of a parent, he would take some pride
in his boy, and be willing to help him obtain the
education he longed for.

But there is little to be hoped from a man who
is completely under the influence of ignorance
and rum. Mr. Lacey was the son of a small farmer
like himself, and never had anything to recommend

-- 121 --

[figure description] Page 121.[end figure description]

him but his fine looks, which had captivated poor
Mrs. Lacey to her cost. Unlike the majority of his
class, who are fast becoming a very intelligent part
of the community, and are glad to educate their
children, he boasted that he liked the “old ways,”
and by these he meant the worst ways of his father's
day, when books and schools were scarce, and few
newspapers found their way to rural homes. He
was, like his father before him, a graduate of the
village tavern, and had imbibed bad liquor and his
ideas of life from that questionable source at the
same time. With the narrow-mindedness of his
class, he had a prejudice against all learning
that went beyond the three R's, and had watched
with growing disapprobation his son's taste for
books, believing that it would spoil him as a farm
hand, and make him an idle dreamer. He was less
and less inclined to work himself as his frame became
diseased and enfeebled from intemperance, and
he determined now to get as much work as possible
out of that “great hulk of a boy,” as he called
Arden. He had picked up some hints of the college
hopes, and the very thought angered him.
He determined that when the boy broached the subject
he would give him such a “jawing” (to use his
own vernacular) “as would put an end to that nonsense.”
Therefore both Arden and his mother,
who are waiting as we have described in such perturbed
anxious state for his entrance, are doomed
to bitter disappointment. At last a heavy red-faced
man entered the kitchen, stalking in on the white

-- 122 --

[figure description] Page 122.[end figure description]

floor out of the drizzling rain with his muddy boots
leaving tracks and blotches in keeping with his
character. But he had the grace to wash his grimy
hands before sitting down to the table. He was
always in a bad humor in the morning, and the
chilly rain had not improved it. A glance around
showed him that something was on hand, and he
surmised that it was the college business. He at
once thought within himself,

“I'll squelch the thing now, once for all.”

Turning to his son, he said, “Look here, youngster,
why haint you been out doing your chores?
D'ye expect me to do your work and mine too?”

“Father,” said the impulsive boy with a voice
of trembling eagerness, “if you will let me go to
college next fall, I'll do my work and yours too.
I'll work night and day—”

“What cussed nonsense is this?” demanded
the man harshly, clashing down his knife and fork
and turning frowningly toward his son.

“No, but father, listen to me before you refuse.
Mr. Rule says I'm fit to enter college and that I
can lead my class too. I've been studying for this
three years. I've set my heart upon it,” and in his
earnestness, tears gathered in his eyes.

“The more fool you, and old Rule is another,”
was the coarse answer.

The boy's eyes flashed angrily, but the mother
here spoke.

“You ought to be proud of your son, John; if
you were a true father you would be. If you'd

-- 123 --

[figure description] Page 123.[end figure description]

encourage and help him now, he'd make a man
that—”

“Shut up! little you know about it. He'd
make one of your snivelling white fingered loafers
that's too proud to get a living by hard work. Perhaps
you'd like to make a parson out of him. Now
look here old woman, and you too, my young cock,
I've suspicioned that something of this kind was
up, but I tell you once for all it won't go. Just as
this hulk of a boy is gettin of some use to me, you
want to spoil him by sending him to college. I'll
see him hanged first,” and the man turned to his
breakfast as if he had settled it. But he was startled
by his son's exclaiming passionately,—

“I will go.”

“Look a here, what do you mean?” said the
father, rising with a black ugly look.

“I mean I've set my heart on going to college
and I will go. You and all the world shan't hinder
me. I won't stay here and be a farm drudge all
my life.”

The man's face was livid with anger, and in a
low hissing tone he said,—

“I guess you want taking down a peg, my college
gentleman. Perhaps you don't know I'm
master till you're twenty one,” and he reached down
a large leather strap.

“You strike me if you dare,” shouted the
boy.

“If I dare! haw! haw! If I don't cut the cussed
nonsense out of yer this morning, then I never

-- 124 --

[figure description] Page 124.[end figure description]

did,” and he took an angry stride toward his son
who sprang behind the stove.

The wife and mother had stood by growing
whiter and whiter, and with lips pressed closely together.
At this critical moment she stepped before
her infuriated husband and seized his arm,
exclaiming,—

“John, take care. You have reached the end.”

“Stand aside,” snarled the man, raising the
strap, “or I'll give you a taste of it, too.”

The woman's grasp tightened on his arm, and
in a voice that made him pause and look fixedly at
her, she said,—

“If you strike me or that boy I'll take my children
and we will leave your roof this hateful day
never to return.”

“Haint I to be master in my own house?” said
the husband sullenly.

“You are not to be a brute in your own house.
I know you've struck me before, but I endured it
and said nothing about it because you were drunk,
but you are not drunk now, and if you lay a finger
on me or my son to-day, I will never darken your
doors again.”

The unnatural father saw that he had gone too
far. He had not expected such an issue. He had
long been accustomed to follow the lead of his
brutal passions, but had now reached a point
where he felt he must stop, as his wife said. Turning
on his heel, he sullenly took his place at the
table muttering,—

-- 125 --

[figure description] Page 125.[end figure description]

“It's a pretty pass when there's mutiny in a
man's own house.” Then to his son, “You won't
get a d—n cent out of me for your college business,
mind that.”

Rose, the daughter, who had been crying and
wringing her hands on the door-step, now came
timidly in, and at a sign from her mother, she and
her brother went into another room.

The man ate for a while in dogged silence, but
at last in a tone that was meant to be somewhat
conciliatory, said,—

“What the devil did you mean by putting the
boy up to such foolishness?”

“Hush!” said his wife imperiously, “I'm in no
mood to talk with you now.”

“Oh, ah, indeed, a man can't even speak in his
own house, eh? I guess I'll take myself off to
where I can have a little more liberty,” and he
went out, harnessed his old white horse, and started
for his favorite groggery in the village.

His father had no sooner gone than Arden
came out and said passionately,—

“It's no use, mother, I can't stand it; I must
leave home to-day; I guess I can make a living,
at any rate I'd rather starve than pass through
such scenes.”

The poor, overwrought woman threw herself
down in a low chair and sobbed, rocking herself
back and forth.

“Wait till I die, Arden, wait till I die, I feel it
won't be long. What have I to live for but you

-- 126 --

[figure description] Page 126.[end figure description]

and Rosy, and if you, my pride, and joy, go away
after what has happened, it will be worse than
death,” and a tempest of grief shook her gaunt
frame.

Arden was deeply moved. Boylike he had
been thinking only of himself, but now as never
before he realized her hard lot, and in his warm
impulsive heart there came a yearning tenderness
for her such as he had never felt before. He took
her in his arms and kissed and comforted her, till
even her sore heart felt the healing balm of love
and ceased its bitter aching. At last she dried her
eyes with a faint smile, and said,—

“With such a boy to pet me, the world isn't
all flint and thorns yet.”

And Rosy came and kissed her too, for she was
an affectionate child, though a little inclined to be
giddy and vain.

“Don't worry, mother,” said Arden. “I will
stay and take such good care of you, that you will
have many years yet, and happier ones, too, I
hope,” and he resolved to keep this promise, cost
what it might.

“I hardly think I ought to ask it of you, though
even the thought of your going away breaks my
heart.”

“I will stay,” said the boy, almost as passionately
as he had said, “I will go.” “I now see
how much you need a protector.”

That night the father came home so stupidly
drunk that they had to half carry him to bed,

-- 127 --

[figure description] Page 127.[end figure description]

where he slept heavily till morning, and rose considerably
shaken and depressed from his debauch.
The breakfast was as silent as it had been stormy
on the previous day. After it was over, Arden followed
his father to the door and said,—

“I was a boy yesterday morning, but you made
me a man, and a rather ugly one too. I learned
then for the first time, that you occasionally strike
my mother. Don't you ever do it again, or it will
be worse for you, drunk or sober. I am not going
to college, but will stay home and take care of her.
Do we understand each other?”

The man was in such a low shattered condition
that his son's bearing cowed him, and he walked
off muttering,—

“Young cocks crow mighty loud,” but from
that time forward he never offered violence to his
wife or children.

Still his father's conduct and character had a
most disastrous effect upon the young man. He
was soured, because disappointed in his most cherished
purpose, at an age when most youths scarcely
have definite plans. Many have a strong natural
bent, and if turned aside from this, they are
more or less unhappy, and their duties instead of
being wings to help forward in life, become a galling
yoke.

This was the case of Arden. Farm work, as he
had learned it from his father, was coarse, heavy
drudgery, with small and uncertain returns, and
these were largely spent at the village rum shops

-- 128 --

[figure description] Page 128.[end figure description]

in purchasing slow perdition for the husband, and
misery and shame for his wife and children.

In respectable Pushton, a drunkard's family, especially
if poor, had a very low social status. Mrs.
Lacey and her children would not accept of bad associations,
so they scarcely had any. This ostracism,
within certain limits is perhaps right. The
preventive penalties of vice can scarcely be too great,
and men and women must be made to feel that
wrong doing is certain to be followed by terrible
consequences. The fire is merciful in that it always
burns, and sin and suffering are inseparably linked.
But the consequences of one person's sin so often
blight the innocent. The necessity of this from
our various ties, should be a motive, a hostage
against sinning, and doubtless restrains many a one
who would go headlong under evil impulses. But
multitudes do slip off the paths of virtue, and helpless
wives, and often helpless husbands and children,
writhe from wounds made by those under sacred
obligations to shield them. Upon the families of
criminals, society visits a mildew of coldness and
scorn that blights nearly all chance of good fruit.
Only society is very unjust in its discriminations,
and some of the most heinous sins in God's sight
are treated as mere eccentricities, or condemned in
the poor, but winked at in the rich. Gentlemen
will admit to their parlors, men about whom they
know facts, which if true of a woman, would close
every respectable door against her, and God frowns
on the christian (?) society that makes such

-- 129 --

[figure description] Page 129.[end figure description]

arbitrary and unjust distinctions. Cast both out, till
they bring forth fruits meet for repentance.

But we hope for little of a reformative tendency
from the selfish society of the world; changing human
fashion rules it, rather than the eternal truth
of the God of love. The saddest feature of all, is
that the shifting code of fashion is coming more
and more to govern the church. Doctrine may remain
the same, profession and intellectual belief
the same, while practical action drifts far astray.
There are multitudes of wealthy churches, that
will no more admit associations with that class
among which our Lord lived and worked, than
will select society. They seem designed to help
only respectable, well-connected sinners, toward
heaven.

This tendency has two phases. In the cities
the poor are practically excluded from worshipping
with the rich, and missions are established for them
as if they were heathen. I have no objection to
costly magnificent churches. Nothing is too good
to be the expression of our honor and love of God.
But they should be like the cathedrals of Europe,
where prince and peasant may bow together on the
same level, as they are in Divine presence. Christ
made no distinction between the rich and poor
regarding their spiritual value and need, nor should
the christianity named after him. To that degree
that it does, it is not christianity. The meek and
lowly Nazarene is not its inspiration. Perhaps
the personage he told to get behind him when

-- 130 --

[figure description] Page 130.[end figure description]

promising the “kingdoms of the world and the
glory of them,” has more to do with it.

The second phase of this tendency as seen in
the country, is kindred but unlike. Poverty may
not be so great a bar, but moral fallings off are more
severely visited, and the family under a cloud,
through the wrong-doing of one or more of its
members, are treated very much as if they had a
perpetual pestilence. The highly respectable keep
aloof. Too often the quiet country church is not a
sanctuary and place of refuge to those whom either
their own or other's sin has wounded, a place where
the grasp of sympathy and words of encouragement
are spoken, but rather a place where they
meet the cold critical gaze of those who are
hedged about with virtues and good connections.
I hope I am wrong, but how is it where you live,
my reader? If a well-to-do thriving man of integrity
takes a fine place in your community, we all
know how church people will treat him. And
what they do is all right. But society—the world,
will do the same. Is christianity—are the followers
of the “Friend of publicans and sinners,” to do no
more?

If in contrast a drunken wretch like Lacey
with his wife and children come in town on top of
a wagon-load of shattered furniture, and all are
dumped down in a back alley to scramble into the
shelter of a tenement house as best they can, do
you call upon them? Do you invite them to your
pew? Do you ever urge and encourage them into

-- 131 --

[figure description] Page 131.[end figure description]

your church and make even one of its corners home-like
and inviting?

I hope so; but alas, that was not the general
custom in Pushton, and poor Mrs. Lacey had acquired
the habit of staying at home, her neighbors
had formed the habit of calling her husband a
“dreadful man,” and the family “very irreligious,”
and as the years passed they seemed to be more
and more left to themselves. Mr. Lacey had
brought his wife from a distant town where he had
met and married her. She was a timid, retiring
woman, and time and kindness were needed to
draw her out. But no one had seemingly thought
it worth while, and at the time our story takes an
interest in their affairs, there was a growing isolation.

All this had a very bad effect upon Arden. As
he grew out of the democracy of boyhood he met
a certain social coldness and distance which he
learned to understand only too early, and soon returned
this treatment with increased coldness and
aversion. Had it not been for the influence of his
mother and the books he read, he would have inevitably
fallen into low company. But he had
promised his mother to shun it. He saw its result in
his father's conduct, and as he read, and his mind
matured, the narrow coarseness of such company
became repugnant. From time to time he was
sorely tempted to leave home which his father
made hateful in many respects, and try his fortunes
among strangers who would not associate him with

-- 132 --

[figure description] Page 132.[end figure description]

a sot; but his love for his mother kept him at her
side, for he saw that her life was bound up in him,
and that he alone could protect her and his sister
and keep some sort of a shelter for them. In his
unselfish devotion to them his character was noble.
In his harsh cynicism toward the world and especially
the church people, for whom he made no allowance
whatever—in his utter hatred and detestation
of his father, it was faulty, though allowance
must be made for him. He was also peculiar in
other respects, for his unguided reading was of a
nature that fed his imagination at the expense of
his reasoning faculties. Though he drudged in a
narrow round, and his life was as hard and real as
poverty and his father's intemperance could make
it, he mentally lived and found his solace in a world
as large and unreal as an uncurbed fancy could create.
Therefore his work was hurried through mechanically
in the old slovenly methods to which he
had been educated, he caring little for the results,
his father squandering these; and when the necessary
toil was over, he would lose all sense of the
sordid present in the pages of some book obtained
from the village library. As he drove his milk cart
to and from town he would sit in the chill drizzling
rain, utterly oblivious of discomfort, with a half
smile upon his lips, as he pictured to himself some
scene of sunny aspect or gloomy castellated grandeur
of which his own imagination was the architect.
The famous in history, the heroes and heroines
of fiction, and especially the characters of

-- 133 --

[figure description] Page 133.[end figure description]

Shakspeare were more familiar to him than the
people among whom he lived. From the latter he
stood more and more aloof, while with the former
he held constant intercourse. He had little in
common even with his sister, who was of a very different
temperament. But his tenderness toward
his mother never failed, and she loved him with
the passionate intensity of a nature to which
love was all, but which had found little to satisfy it
on earth, and was ignorant of the love of God.

And so the years dragged on to Arden, and his
twenty-first birthday made him free from his father's
control as he practically long had been, but it
also found him bound more strongly than ever by
his mother's love and need to his old home life.

-- --

p670-151 CHAPTER IX. A DESERT ISLAND.

[figure description] Page 134.[end figure description]

THE good cry that Edith indulged in on her
way to the boat was a relief to her heart which
had long been overburdened. But the necessity
of controlling her feelings, and the natural buoyancy
of youth enabled her by the time they reached
the wharf to see that the furniture and baggage
were properly taken care of. No one could detect
the traces of grief through her thick veil, or guess
from her firm, quiet tones, that she felt somewhat
as Columbus might when going in search of a new
world. And yet Edith had a hope and expectation
from her country life which the others did
not share at all.

When she was quite a child her feeble health
induced her father to let her spend an entire summer
in a farm house of the better class, whose
owner had some taste for flowers and fruit. These
she had enjoyed and luxuriated in as much as any
butterfly of the season, and as she romped with the
farmer's children, roamed the fields and woods
after berries, and tumbled in the fragrant hay,
health came tingling back with a fullness and vigor
that had never been lost. With all her subsequent
enjoyment, that summer still dwelt in her memory

-- 135 --

[figure description] Page 135.[end figure description]

as the halcyon period of her life, and it was with
the country she associated it. Every year she had
longed for July, for then her father would break
away from business for a couple of months and
take them to a place of resort. But the fashionable
watering places were not at all to her taste as
compared with that old farm-house, and whenever
it was possible she would wander off and make
“disreputable acquaintances,” as Mrs. Allen termed
them, among the farmers and laborers' families
in the vicinity of the hotel. But by this means
she often obtained a basket of fruit or bunch of
flowers that the others were glad to share in.

In accordance with her practical nature she
asked questions as to the habits, growth and culture
of trees and fruits, so that few city girls situated
as she had been, knew as much about the products
of the garden. She had also haunted conservatories
and green-houses as much as her sisters
had the costly Broadway temples of fashion, where
counters are the altars to which the women of the
city bring their daily offerings; and as we have
seen, a fruit store was a place of delight to her.

The thought that she could now raise fruit,
flowers, and vegetables on her own place without
limit, was some compensation even for the trouble
they had passed through and the change in their
fortunes.

Moreover she knew that because of their poverty
she would have to secure from her ground
substantial returns, and that her gardening must

-- 136 --

[figure description] Page 136.[end figure description]

be no amateur trifling, but earnest work. Therefore
having found a seat in the saloon of the boat,
she drew out of her leather bag one of her gardenbooks,
and some agricultural papers, and commenced
studying over for the twentieth time the
labors proper for April. After reading a while,
she leaned back and closed her eyes and tried to
form such crude plans as were possible in her
inexperience and lack of knowledge of a place that
she had not even seen.

Opening her eyes suddenly she saw old Hannibal
sitting near and regarding her wistfully.

“You are a foolish old fellow to stay with us,”
she said to him. “You could have obtained plenty
of nice places in the city. What made you do it?”

“Is'e couldn't gib any good reason to de world,
Miss Edie, but de one I hab kinder satisfies my
ole black heart.”

“Your heart isn't black, Hannibal.”

“How you know dat?” he asked quickly.

“Because I've seen it often and often. Sometimes
I think it is whiter than mine. I now and
then feel so desperate and wicked, that I am afraid
of myself.”

“There now, you'se worried and worn out and
you thinks dat's being wicked.”

“No, I'm satisfied it is something worse than
that. I wonder if God does care about people who
are in trouble, I mean practically, so as to help
them any?”

“Well, I specs he does,” said Hannibal vaguely.

-- 137 --

[figure description] Page 137.[end figure description]

“But den dere's so many in trouble dat I'm afeard
some hab to kinder look arter thesselves.” Then
as if a bright thought struck him, he added, “I specs
he sorter lumps 'em jes as Massa Allen did when
he said he was sorry for de people burned up in
Chicago. He sent 'em a big lot ob money and den
seemed to forget all about 'em.”

Hannibal had never given much attention to
religion, and perhaps was not the best authority
that Edith could have consulted. But his conclusion
seemed to secure her consent, for she leaned
back wearily and again closed her eyes saying,—

“Yes, we are mere human atoms, lost sight of
in the multitude.”

Soon her deep regular breathing showed that
she was asleep, and Hannibal muttered softly,—

“Bress de child, dat will do her a heap more
good dan asking dem deep questions,” and he
watched beside her as a large faithful Newfoundland
might.

At last he touched her elbow and said, “We
get off at de next landing, and I guess we mus be
pretty nigh dare.”

Edith started up much refreshed and asked,
“What sort of an evening is it?”

“Well, I'se sorry to say it's rainin' hard and
berry dark.”

To her dismay she also found that it was nearly
nine o'clock. The boat had been late in starting,
and was so heavily laden as to make slow progress
against wind and tide. Edith's heart sank within

-- 138 --

[figure description] Page 138.[end figure description]

her at-the thought of landing alone in a strange
place that dismal night. It was indeed new experience
to her. But she donned her waterproof,
and the moment the boat touched the wharf, hurried
ashore, and stood under her small umbrella,
while her household gods were being hustled out
into the drenching rain. She knew the injury that
must result to them unless they could speedily be
carried into the boat-house near. At first there
seemed no one to do this save Hannibal, who at
once set to work, but she soon observed a man with
a lantern gathering up some butter-tubs that the
boat was landing, and she immediately appealed to
him for help.

“I'm not the dock-master,” was the gruff reply.

“You are a man, are you not, and one that will
not turn away from a lady in distress. If my things
stand long in this rain they will be greatly injured.”

The man thus adjured turned his lantern on
the speaker, and while we recognize the features
of our acquaintance, Arden Lacey, he sees a
face on that old dock that quite startles him. If
Edith had dropped down with the rain, she could
not have been more unexpected, and with her
large dark eyes flashing suddenly on him, and her
appealing yet half indignant voice breaking in upon
the waking dream, with which he was beguiling the
outward misery of the night, it seemed as if one of
the characters of his fancy had suddenly become
real. He who would have passed Edith in surly
unnoting indifference on the open street in the

-- 139 --

[figure description] Page 139.[end figure description]

garish light of day, now took the keenest interest
in her. He had actually been appealed to, as an
ancient knight might have been, by a damsel in
distress, and he turned and helped her with a will,
which, backed by his powerful strength, soon placed
her goods under shelter. The lagging dock-master
politicly kept out of the way till the work was
almost done and then bustled up and made some
show of assisting in time for any fees, if they were
offered, but Arden told him that since he had kept
out of sight so long, he might remain invisible,”
which was the unpopular way the young man had.

When the last article had been placed under
shelter Edith said,—

“I appreciate your help exceedingly. How
much am I to pay you for your trouble?”

“Nothing,” was the rather curt reply.

The appearance of a lady like Edith, with a
beauty that seemed weird and strange as he caught
glimpses of her face by the fitful rays of his lantern,
had made a sudden and strong impression on his
morbid fancy and fitted the wild imaginings with
which he had occupied the dreary hour of waiting
for the boat. The presence of her sable attendant
had increased these impressions. But when she
took out her purse to pay him his illusions vanished.
Therefore the abrupt tone in which he
said “Nothing,” and which was mainly caused by
vexation with the matter of fact world that continually
mocked his unreal one.

“I don't quite understand you,' said Edith.

-- 140 --

[figure description] Page 140.[end figure description]

“I had no intention of employing your time and
strength without remuneration.”

“I told you I was not the dock-master,” said
Arden rather coldly. “He'll take all the fees you
will give him. You appealed to me as a man, and
said you were in distress. I helped you as a man.
Good evening.”

“Stay,” said Edith hastily. “You seem not
only a man, but a gentleman, and I am tempted,
in view of my situation, to trespass still further on
your kindness,” but she hesitated a moment.

It perhaps had never been intimated to Arden
before that he was a gentleman, certainly never in
the tone with which Edith spoke, and his fanciful
chivalric nature responded at once to the touch of
that chord. With the accent of voice he ever used
toward his mother, he said,—

“I am at your service.”

“We are strangers here,” continued Edith.
“Is there any place near the landing where we can
get safe comfortable lodging?”

“I am sorry to say there is not. The village is
a mile away.”

“How can we get there?”

“Isn't the stage down?” asked Arden of the
dock-master.

“No!” was the gruff response.

“The night is so bad I suppose they didn't
come. I would take you myself in a minute if I
had a suitable wagon.”

“Necessity knows no choice,” said Edith

-- 141 --

[figure description] Page 141.[end figure description]

quickly. “I will go with you in any kind of a
wagon, and I surely hope you won't leave me on
this lonely dock in the rain.”

“Certainly not,” said Arden, reddening in the
darkness that he could be thought capable of such
an act. “But I thought I could drive to the village
and send a carriage for you.”

“I would rather go with you now, if you will let
me,” said Edith decidedly.

“The best I have is at your service, but I fear
you will be sorry for your choice. I've only a
board for a seat, and my wagon has no springs.
Perhaps I could get a low box for you to sit on.”

“Hannibal can sit on the box. With your permission
I will sit with you, for I wish to ask you
some questions.”

Arden hung his lantern on a hook in front of
his wagon, and helped or partly lifted Edith over
the wheel to the seat, which was simply a board
resting on the sides of the box. He turned a
butter-tub upside down for Hannibal, and then
they jogged out from behind the boat-house where
he had sheltered his horses.

This was all a new experience to Arden. He
had, from his surly misanthropy, little familiarity
with society of any kind, and since as a boy, he
had romped with the girls at school, he had been
almost a total stranger to all women save those in
his own home. Most young men would have been
awkward louts under the circumstances. But this
was not true of Arden, for he had daily been

-- 142 --

[figure description] Page 142.[end figure description]

holding converse in the books he dreamed over
with women of finer clay than he could have found
at Pushton. He would have been excessively
awkward in a drawing-room or any place of conventional
resort, or rather he would have been
sullen and bearish, but the place and manner in
which he had met Edith, accorded with his romantic
fancy, and the darkness shielded his rough exterior
from observation.

Moreover, the presence of this flesh and blood
woman at his side gave him different sensations
from the stately dames, or even the most piquant
maidens that had smiled upon him in the shadowy
scenes of his imagination; and when at times, as
the wagon jolted heavily, she grasped his arm for
a second to steady herself, it seemed as if the
dusky little figure at his side was a sort of human
electric battery charged with that subtle fluid
which some believe the material life of the universe.
Every now and then as they bounced over
a stone, the lantern would bob up and throw a ray
on a face like those that had looked out upon
him from the plays of Shakespeare whose scenes
are laid in Italy.

Thus the dark, chilly, rainy night, was becoming
the most luminous period of his life. Reason
and judgment act slowly, but imagination takes
fire.

But to poor Edith, all was real and dismal
enough, and she often sighed heavily. To Arden
each sigh was an appeal for sympathy. He had

-- 143 --

[figure description] Page 143.[end figure description]

driven as rapidly as he dared in the darkness to
get her out of the rain, but at last she said clinging
to his arm,—

“Won't you drive slowly, the jolting has given
me a pain in my side.”

He was conscious of a new and peculiar sensation
there also, though not from jolting. He had
been used to that in many ways all his life, but,
thereafter they jogged forward on a walk through
the drizzling rain, and Edith, recovering her
breath, and a sense of security, began to ask the
questions.

“Do you know where the cottage is that was
formerly owned by Mr. Jenks?”

“Oh yes, it's not far from our house—between
our house and the village.” Then as if a sudden
thought struck him he added quickly, “I heard it
was sold, are you the owner?”

“Yes,” said Edith a little coolly, she had expected
to question and not be questioned. And
yet she was very glad she had met one who knew
about her place. But she resolved to be non-committal
till she knew more about him.

“What sort of a house is it?” she asked after
a moment. “I have never seen it.”

“Well, it's not very large and I fear it is somewhat
out of repair—at least it looks so, and I
should think a new roof was needed.”

Edith could not help saying pathetically, “Oh,
dear, I'm so sorry.”

Arden then added hastily. “But it's a kind of

-- 144 --

[figure description] Page 144.[end figure description]

a pretty place too—a great many fruit trees and
grape vines on it.”

“So I've been told,” said Edith. “And that
will be its chief attraction to me.”

“Then you are going to live there?”

“Yes.”

Arden's heart gave a sudden throb. Then he
would see this mysterious stranger often. But he
smiled half bitterly in the darkness as he queried,
“What will she appear like in the daylight?”

Her next question broke the spell he was under
utterly. They were passing through the village
and the little hotel was near, and she naturally
asked,—

“To whom am I indebted for all this kindness?
I am glad to know so much as that you are my
neighbor.”

Suddenly and painfully conscious of his outward
life and surroundings, he answered briefly,—

“My name is Arden Lacey. We have a small
farm a little beyond your cottage.”

Wondering at his change of tone and manner,
Edith still ventured to ask,—

“And do you know of any one who could bring
my furniture and things up to-morrow?”

As he sometimes did that kind of work, an
impulse to see more of her impelled him to say,—

“I suppose I can do it. I work for a living.”

“I am sure that is nothing against you,” said
Edith kindly.

“You will not live long in Pushton before

-- 145 --

[figure description] Page 145.[end figure description]

learning that there is something against us,” was the
bitter reply. “But that need not prevent my
working for you, as I do for others. If you wish,
I will make a fire in your house early, to take off
the chill and dampness, and then go for your furniture.
The people here will send you out in a carriage.”

“I will be greatly obliged if you will do so and
let me pay you.”

“Oh certainly, I will charge the usual rates.”

“Well, then, how much for to-night?” said
Edith as she stood in the hotel door.

“To-night is another affair,” and he jumped
into his wagon and rattled away in the darkness,
his lantern looking like a “will-o'-the-wisp” that
might vanish altogether.

The landlord received Edith and her attendant
with a gruff civility, and gave her in charge of his
wife, who was a bustling red-faced woman with a
sort of motherly kindness about her.

“Why you poor child,” she said to Edith, turning
her round before the light, “you're half drowned.
You must have something hot right away, or you'll
take your death o' cold,” and with something of
her husband's faith in whiskey, she soon brought
Edith a hot punch that for a few moments seemed
to make the girl's head spin, but as it was followed
by strong tea and toast, she felt none the
worse, and danger from the chill and wet was
effectually disposed of.

As she sat sipping her tea before a red-hot

-- 146 --

[figure description] Page 146.[end figure description]

stove, she told, in answer to the landlady's questions,
how she had got up from the boat.

“Who is this Lacey, and what is there against
them?” she asked suddenly.

The hostess went across the hall, opened the
bar-room door, and beckoned Edith to follow her.

In a chair by the stove sat a miserable bloated
wreck of a man, drivelling and mumbling in a
drunken lethargy.

“That's his father,” said the woman in a whisper,
“When he gets as bad as that he comes here
because he knows my husband is the only one as
won't turn him out of doors.”

An expression of intense disgust flitted across
Edith's face, and by the necessary law of association,
poor Arden sank in her estimation, through
the foulness of his father's vice.

“Is there anything against the son?” asked
Edith in some alarm. “I've engaged him to bring
up my furniture and trunks. I hope he's honest.”

“Oh, yes, he's honest enough, and he'd be
mighty mad if any body questioned that, but he's
kind o' soured and ugly, and don't notice nobody nor
nothing. The son and Mrs. Lacey keep to themselves,
the man does as you see, but the daughter,
who's a smart pretty girl, tries to rise above it all,
and make her way among the rest of the girls; but
she has a hard time of it, I guess, poor child.”

“I don't wonder,” said Edith, “with such a
father.”

But between the punch and fatigue, she was

-- 147 --

[figure description] Page 147.[end figure description]

glad to take refuge from the landlady's garrulousness,
and all her troubles, in quiet sleep.

The next morning the storm was passing
away in broken masses of clouds, through which
the sun occasionally shone in April-like uncertainty.

After an early breakfast she and Hannibal were
driven in an open wagon to what was to be her future
home—the scene of unknown joys and sorrows.

The most memorable places, where the mightiest
events of the world have transpired, can never
have for us the interest of that humble spot, where
the little drama of our own life, will pass from act
to act till our exit.

Most eagerly did Edith note everything as revealed
by the broad light of day. The village,
though irregular, had a general air of thriftiness
and respectability. The street, through which
she was riding, gradually fringed off from stores and
offices, into neat homes, farm-houses, and here
and there the abodes of the poor, till at last threequarters
of a mile out, she saw a rather quaint little
cottage with a roof steeply sloping and a long
low porch.

“That's your place, Miss,” said the driver.

Edith's intent eyes took in the general effect
with something of the practiced rapidity with
which she mastered a lady's toilet on the Avenue.

In spite of her predisposition to be pleased, the
prospect was depressing. The season was late and
patches of discolored snow lay here and there, and
were piled up along the fences. The garden and

-- 148 --

[figure description] Page 148.[end figure description]

trees had a neglected look. The vines that clambered
up the porch had been untrimmed of the
last year's growth, and sprawled in every direction.
The gate hung from one hinge, and many palings
were off the fence, and all had a sodden, dingy
appearance from the recent rains. The house itself
looked so dilapidated and small in contrast
with their stately mansion on Fifth Avenue, that
irrepressible tears came into her eyes, as she murmured,—

“It will kill mother just to see it.”

Old Hannibal said in a low, encouraging tone,
“It'll look a heap better next June, Miss Edie.”

But Edith dropped her veil to hide her feelings,
and shook her head.

They got down before the shackly gate, took
out the basket of provisions which Hannibal had
secured, paid the driver, who splashed away through
the mud as a boat might that had landed and left
two people on a desert island. They walked up
the oozy path with hearts about as chill and empty
as the unfurnished cottage before them.

But utter repulsiveness had been taken away
by a bright fire that Arden had kindled on the
hearth of the largest room; and when lighting it
he had been so romantic as to dream of the possibility
of kindling a more sacred fire in a heart that
he knew now to be as cold to him as the chilly
room in which he shivered.

Poor Arden! If he could have seen the expression
on Edith's face the night previous, as she

-- 149 --

[figure description] Page 149.[end figure description]

looked on his besotted father, he would have
cursed what he termed the blight of his life, more
bitterly than ever.

-- --

p670-167 CHAPTER X. EDITH BECOMES A “DIVINITY. ”

[figure description] Page 150.[end figure description]

AS the wrecked would hasten up the strand
and explore eagerly in various directions in
order to gain some idea of the nature and resources
of the place where they might spend months and
even years, so Edith hurriedly passed from one
room to another, looking the house over first, as
their place of refuge and centre of life, and then
went out to a spot from whence she could obtain a
view of the garden, the little orchard, and pasture
field.

The house gave them three rooms on the first
floor, as many on the second, and a very small
attic. There was also a pretty good cellar, though
it looked to Edith a black dismal hole, full of rubbish
and old boxes.

The entrance of the house was at the commencement
of the porch, which ran along under the
windows of the large front room. Back of this
was one much smaller, and doors opened from both
the apartments named into a long and rather narrow
room running the full depth of the house, and
which had been designed as the kitchen. With
the families that would naturally occupy a house
of this character, it would have been the general

-- 151 --

[figure description] Page 151.[end figure description]

living room. To Edith's eyes, accustomed to magnificent
spaces and lofty ceilings, they seemed
stifling digny cells. The walls were broken in
places and discolored by smoke, and with the exception
of the large room there were no places for
open fires, but only holes for stovepipes.

“How can such a place as this ever look home-like?”

The muddy garden, with its patches of snow,
its forlorn and neglected air; its spreading vines
and thickly standing stalks of last year's weeds,
was even less inviting. Edith had never seen the
country in winter, and the gardens of her experience
were full of green, beautiful life. The orchard
not only looked gaunt and bare, but very untidy.
The previous year had been most abundant in fruit,
and the trees were left to bear at will. Therefore
many of the limbs were wholly or partly broken off,
and lay scattered where they fell, or still hung by
a little of the woody fibre and bark.

Edith came back to the fire from the survey
of her future home, not only chilled in body by
the raw April winds, but more chilled in heart.
Though she had not expected summer greenness
and a sweet inviting home, yet the reality was so
dreary and forbidding from its necessary contrast
with the past, that she sank down on the floor, and
buried her head in her lap in an uncontrollable
passion of grief. Hannibal was out gathering
wood to replenish the fire, and it was a luxury to
be alone a few minutes with her sorrow.

-- 152 --

[figure description] Page 152.[end figure description]

But soon she had the consciousness that she
was not alone, and looking up, saw Arden in the
door, with a grave troubled face. Hastily turning
from him, and wiping away her tears, she said
rather coldly:

“You should have knocked. The house is
my home, if it is empty.”

His face changed instantly to its usual hard
sullen aspect, and he said briefly:

“I did knock.”

“The landlady has told her all about us,” he
thought, “and she rejects sympathy and fellowship
from such as we are.”

But Edith's feeling had only been annoyance
that a stranger had seen her emotion, so she said
quickly, “I beg your pardon. We have had
trouble, but I don't give way in this manner often.
Have you brought a load?”

“Yes. If your servant will help me I will
bring the things in.”

As he and Hannibal carried in heavy rolls of
carpet and other articles, Edith removed as far as
possible the traces of her grief, and soon began to
scan by the light of day with some curiosity her
acquaintance of the previous evening. He was
the very opposite to herself in appearance. Her
eyes were large and dark. He had a rather small
but piercing blue eye. His locks were light and
curly, and his beard sandy. Her hair was brown
and straight. He was full six feet, while she was
only of medium height. And yet Edith was not a

-- 153 --

[figure description] Page 153.[end figure description]

brunette, but possessed a complexion of transparent
delicacy which gave her the fragile appearance
characteristic of so many American girls. His
face was much tanned by exposure to March
winds, but his brow was as white as hers. In his
morbid tendency to shun every one, he usually
kept his eyes fixed on the ground so as to appear
not to see people, and this, with his habitual
frown, gave a rather heavy and repelling expression
to his face.

“He would make a very good representative
of the laboring classes,” she thought, “if he hadn't
so disagreeable an expression.”

It had only dimly dawned upon poor Edith as
yet, that she now belonged to the “laboring
classes.”

But her energetic nature soon reacted against
idle grieving, and her pale cheeks grew rosy, and her
face full of eager life as she assisted and directed.

“If I only had one or two women to help me
we could soon get things settled,” she said, “and
I have so little time before the rest come.”

Then she added suddenly to Arden, “Haven't
you sisters?”

“My sister does not go out to service,” said
Arden proudly.

“Neither do I,” said the shrewd Edith, “but I
would be willing to help any one in such an emergency
as I am in,” and she glanced keenly to see
the effect of this speech, while she thought, “What
airs these people put on.”

-- 154 --

[figure description] Page 154.[end figure description]

Arden's face changed instantly. Her words
seemed like a ray of sunlight falling on a place
before shadowed, for the sullen frowning expression
passed into one of almost gentleness, as he
said,—

“That puts things in a different light. I am sure
Rose and mother both will be willing to help you
as neighbors,” and he started after another load,
going around by the way of his home and readily
obtaining from his mother and sister a promise to
assist Edith after dinner.

Edith smiled to herself and said, “I have found
the key to his surly nature already.” She had,
and to many other natures also. Kindness and
human fellowship will unbar and unbolt where all
other forces may clamor in vain.

Arden went away in a maze of new sensations.
This one woman of all the world beside his mother
and sister that he had come to know somewhat,
was to him a strange beautiful mystery. Edith
was in many respects conventional, as all society
girls are, but it was the conventionality of a sphere
of life that Arden knew only through books, and
she seemed to him utterly different from the ladies
of Pushton as he understood them from his slight
acquaintance. This difference was all in her favor,
for he cherished a bitter and unreasonable prejudice
against the young girls of his neighborhood
as vain shallow creatures who never read, and
thought of nothing save dress and beaux. His own
sister in fact had helped to confirm these impressions,

-- 155 --

[figure description] Page 155.[end figure description]

for while he was fond of her and kind, he had no
great admiration for her, saying in his sweeping
cynicism, “She is like the rest of them.” If he
had met Edith only in the street and in conventional
ways, stylishly dressed, he would scarcely
have noticed her. But her half indignant, half pathetic
appeal to him on the dock, the lonely ride in
which she had clung to his arm for safety, her
tears, and the manner in which she had last spoken
to him, had all combined to thoroughly pierce his
shell of sullen reserve, and as we have said his
vivid imagination had taken fire.

Edith and Hannibal worked hard the rest of
the forenoon, and her experienced old attendant
was invaluable. Edith herself, though having little
practical knowledge of work of any kind, had vigor
and natural judgment, and her small white hands
accomplished more than one would suppose.

So Arden wonderingly thought on his return
with a second load, as he saw her lift and handle
things that he knew to be heavy. Her short close-fitting
working-dress outlined her fine figure to advantage,
and with complexion bright and dazzling
with exercise, she seemed to him some frail fairy-like
creature doomed by a cruel fate to unsuited
toil and sorrows. But Edith was very matter
of fact, and had never in all her life thought of
herself as a fairy.

Arden went home to dinner, and by one o'clock
Edith said to Hannibal,—

“There is one good thing about the place if no

-- 156 --

[figure description] Page 156.[end figure description]

other. It gives one a savage appetite. What have
you got in the basket?”

“A scrumptious lunch, Miss Edie. I told de
landlady you'se used to having things mighty nice,
and den I found a hen's nest in de barn dis
mornin'.”

“I hope you didn't take the eggs, Hannibal,”
said Edith slyly.

“Sartin I did, Miss Edie, cause if I didn't de
rats would.”

“Perhaps the landlady would also if you had
shown them to her.”

“Miss Edie,” said Hannibal solemnly, “finding
a hen's nest is like finding a gold mine. It belongs
to de one dat finds it.”

“I'm afraid that wouldn't stand in law. Suppose
we were arrested for robbing hen's nests.
That wouldn't be a good introduction to our new
neighbors.”

“Now, Miss Edie,” said Hannibal, with an injured
air, “you don't spec I do a job like dat so
bungly as to get catched at it?”

“Oh, very well,” said Edith, laughing, “since
you have conformed to the morality of the age, it
must be all right, and a fresh egg would be a rich
treat now that it can be eaten with a clear conscience.
But Hannibal, I wish you would find a
gold mine out in the garden.”

“I guess you'se find dat with all your readin'
about strawberries and other yarbs.”

“I hope so,” said Edith with a sigh, “for I

-- 157 --

[figure description] Page 157.[end figure description]

don't see how we are going to live here year after
year.”

“You'se be rich again. De men wid de long
pusses aint agoin' to look at your black eyes for
nothin',” and Hannibal chuckled knowingly.

The color faintly deepened in Edith's cheeks, but
she said with some scorn, “Men with long purses
want girls with the same. But who are these?”

Coming up the path they saw a tall middle aged
woman, and by her side, a young girl of about
eighteen who was a marked contrast in appearance.

“Dey's his mother and sister. You will drive
tings dis arternoon.”

Mrs. Lacey and her daughter entered with
some little hesitancy and embarrassment, but
Edith, with the poise of an accomplished lady, at
once put them at ease by saying,—

“It is exceedingly kind of you to come and
help, and I appreciate it very much.”

“No one should refuse to be neighborly,” said
Mrs. Lacey quietly.

“And to tell the truth I was delighted to come,”
said Rose, “the winter has been so long and dull.”

“Oh dear,” thought Edith, “if you find them
so, what will be our fate?”

Mrs. Lacey undid a bundle and took out a teapot
from which the steam yet oozed faintly, and
Rose undid another containing some warm buttered
biscuits, Mrs. Lacey saying, “I thought your lunch
might seem a little cold and cheerless, so I brought
these along.”

-- 158 --

[figure description] Page 158.[end figure description]

“Now that is kind,” said Edith, so cordially
that their faces flushed with that natural pleasure
which we all feel when our little efforts for others
are appreciated. To them it was intensified, for
Edith was a grand city lady, and the inroads that
she made on the biscuits and the zest with which
she sipped her tea showed that her words had the
ring of truth.

“Do sit down and eat, while things are nice
and warm,” she said to Hannibal. “There's no use
of our putting on airs now,” but Hannibal insisted
on waiting upon her as when butler in the great
dining room on the Avenue, and when she was
through, carried the things off to the empty kitchen,
and took his “bite” on a packing box, prefacing
it as his nearest approach to grace by an indignant
grunt and profession of his faith.

“Dis ole niggah eat before her? Not much!
She's quality now as much as eber.”

But the world and Hannibal were at variance
on account of a sum of subtraction which had taken
away from Edith's name the dollar symbol.

Edith set to work, with her helpers now increased
to three, with renewed zest, and from time
to time stole glances at the mother and daughter
to see what the natives were like.

They were very different in appearance: the
mother looking prematurely old, and she also
seemed bent and stooping under the heavy burdens
of life. Her dark blue eyes had a weary
pathetic look, as if some sorrow was ever before

-- 159 --

[figure description] Page 159.[end figure description]

them. Her cheek bones were prominent and
cheeks sunken, and the thin hair, brushed plainly
under her cap, was streaked with grey. Her quietness
and reserve seemed more the result of a
crushed, sad heart than from natural lack of feeling.

The daughter was in the freshest bloom of
youth, and was not unlike the flower she was
named after, when, as a dewy bud, it begins to develop
under the morning sun. Though not a
beautiful girl, there was a prettiness, a rural breeziness
about her, that would cause any one to look
twice as she passed. The wind ever seemed to be
in her light flaxen curls, and her full rounded
figure suggested superabundant vitality, an impression
increased by her quick, restless motions.
Her complexion reminded you of strawberries and
cream, and her blue eyes had a slightly bold and
defiant expression. She felt the blight of her
father's course also, but it acted differently on her
temperament. Instead of timidly shrinking from
the world like her mother, or sullenly ignoring it
like her brother, she was for going into society and
compelling it to recognize and respect her.

“I have done nothing wrong,” she said; “I
insist on people treating me in view of what I am
myself;” and in the sanguine spirit of youth she
hoped to carry her point. Therefore her manner
was a little self-asserting, which would not have
been the case had she not felt that she had prejudice
to overcome. Unlike her brother, she cared

-- 160 --

[figure description] Page 160.[end figure description]

little for books, and had no ideal world, but lived
vividly in her immediate surroundings. The older
she grew, the duller and more monotonous did her
home life seem. She had little sympathy from her
brother; her mother was a sad, silent woman, and
her father a daily source of trouble and shame.
Her education was very imperfect, and she had no
resource in this, while her daily work seemed a
tiresome round that brought little return. Her
mother attended to the more important duties and
gave to her the lighter tasks, which left her considerable
leisure. She had no work that stimulated
her, no training that made her thorough in
any department of labor, however humble. From
a dressmaker friend in the village she obtained a
little fancy work and sewing, and the proceeds resulting,
and all her brother gave her, she spent in
dress. The sums were small enough in all truth,
and yet with the marvellous ingenuity that some
girls, fond of dress, acquire, she made a very little
go a great way, and she would often appear in toilets
that were quite effective. With those of her
own age and sex in her narrow little circle, she
was not a special favorite, but she was with the
young men, for she was bright, chatty, and had the
knack of putting awkward fellows at ease. She
kept her little parlor as pretty and inviting as her
limited materials permitted, and with a growing
imperiousness gave the rest of the family to understand,
and especially her father, that this parlor
was her domain, and that she would permit no

-- 161 --

[figure description] Page 161.[end figure description]

intrusion. Clerks from the village and farmers' sons
would occasionally drop in of an evening, though
they preferred taking her out to ride where they
could see her away from her home. But the more
respectable young men, with anxious mothers and
sisters, were rather shy of poor Rose, and none
seemed to care to go beyond a mild flirtation with
a girl whose father was on a “rampage” most of
the time, as they expressed it. On one occasion,
when she had two young friends spending the
evening, her father came home reckless and wild
with drink, and his language toward the young
men was so shocking, and his manner in general
so outrageous, that they were glad to get away.
If Arden had not come home and collared his
father, carrying him off to his room by his almost
irresistible strength, Rose's parlor might have become
a sad wreck, literally as well as socially. As
it was it seemed deserted for a long time, and she
felt very bitter about it. In her fearless frankness,
her determination not to succumb to her sinister
surroundings, and perhaps from the lack of a sensitive
delicacy, she reproached the same young men
when she met them for staying away, saying, “It's
a shame to treat a girl as if she were to blame for
what she can't help.”

But Rose's ambition had put on a phase against
which circumstances were too strong, and she was
made to feel in her struggle to gain a social footing
that her father's leprosy had tainted her, and
her brother's “ugly, sullen disposition,” as it was

-- 162 --

[figure description] Page 162.[end figure description]

termed, was a hindrance also. She had an increasing
desire to get away among strangers, where she
could make her own way on her own merits, and
the city of New York seemed to her a great Eldorado,
where she might find her true career. Some
very showily dressed, knowing-looking girls, that
she had met at a picnic, had increased this longing
for the city. Her mother and brother thought
her restless, vain, and giddy, but she was as good
and honest a girl at heart as breathed, only her
vigorous nature chafed at repression, wanted outlets,
and could not settle down for life to cook,
wash and sew for a drunken father, a taciturn
brother, or even a mother whose companionship
was depressing, much as she was loved.

Rose welcomed the request of her brother, as
helping Edith would cause a ripple in the current
of her dull life, and give her a chance of seeing one
of the grand city ladies, without the dimness and
vagueness of distance, and she scanned Edith with
a stronger curiosity than was bestowed upon herself.
The result was rather depressing to poor
Rose, for, having studied with her quick nice eye,
Edith's exquisite manner and movements, she sighed
to herself,—

“I'm not such a lady as this girl, and perhaps
never can be.”

While Edith was very kind and cordial to the
Laceys, she felt, and made them feel, that there
was a vast social distance between them. Even
practical Edith had not realized their poverty yet,

-- 163 --

[figure description] Page 163.[end figure description]

and it would take her some time to doff the manner
of the condescending lady.

They accomplished a good deal that afternoon,
but it takes much time and labor to make even a
small empty house look home-like. Edith had taken
the smallest room up stairs, and by evening it was
quite in order for her occupation, she meaning to
take Zell in with her. Work had progressed in
the largest upper room, which she designed for
her mother and Laura. Mrs. Lacey and Hannibal
were in the kitchen getting that arranged, they
very rightly concluding that this was the main
spring in the mechanism of material living, and
should be put in readiness at once. Arden had
been instructed to purchase and bring from the
village a cooking stove, and Hannibal's face shone
with something like delight, as by five o'clock
he had a wood fire crackling underneath a pot of
water, feeling that the terra firma of comfort was
at last reached. He could now soak in his favorite
beverage of tea, and make Miss Edie quite “pertlike”
too when she was tired.

Mrs. Lacey worked silently. Rose was inclined
to be chatty and draw Edith out in regard to city
life, who responded good naturedly as long as Rose
confined herself to generalities, but was inclined to
be reticent on their own affairs.

Before dark the Laceys prepared to return, the
mother saying gravely,—

“You may feel it too lonely to stay by yourself.
Our house is not very inviting, and my husband's

-- 164 --

[figure description] Page 164.[end figure description]

manner is not always what I could wish, but such as
it is, you will be welcome in it till the rest of your
family comes.”

“You are very kind to a stranger,” said Edith,
heartily, “but I am not a bit afraid to stay here
since I have Hannibal as protector,” and Hannibal,
elated by this compliment, looked as if he might be
a very dragon to all intruders. “Moreover,” continued
Edith, “you have helped me so splendidly
that I shall be very comfortable and they will be
here to-morrow night.”

Mrs. Lacey bowed silently, but Rose said in
her sprightly voice, from the doorway:

“I'll come and help you all day to-morrow.”

Arden was still to bring one more load. The
setting sun, with the consistency of an April
day, had passed into a dark cloud which soon came
driving on with wind and rain, and the thick drops
dashed against the windows as if thrown from a
vast syringe, while the gutter gurgled and groaned
with the sudden rush of water.

“Oh dear, how dismal!” sighed Edith looking
out in the gathering darkness. Then she saw that
the loaded wagon had just stopped at the gate, and
in dim outline, Arden sat in the storm as if he had
been a post. “It's too bad,” she said impatiently,
“my things will all get wet,” after a moment she
added: “Why don't he come in? Don't he know
enough to come in out of the rain?”

“Well, Miss Edie, he's kind o' quar,” said
Hannibal, “I'se jes done satisfied he's quar.”

-- 165 --

[figure description] Page 165.[end figure description]

But the shower ceased suddenly, and Arden
dismounted, secured his horses, and soon appeared
at the door with a piece of furniture.

“Why it's not wet,” said Edith with surprise.

“I saw appearances of rain, and so borrowed a
piece of canvas at the dock.”

“But you didn't put the canvas over yourself,”
said Edith, looking at his dripping form, grateful
enough now to bestow a little kindness without
the idea of policy. “As soon as you have brought
in the load I insist on your staying and taking a
cup of tea.”

He gave his shoulders an indifferent shrug saying,
“a little cold water is the least of my troubles.”
Then he added, stealing a timid glance at
her, “but you are very kind. People seldom think
of their teamsters.”

“The more shame to them then,” said Edith.
“I at least can feel a kindness if I can't make
much return. It was very good of you to protect
my furniture and I appreciate your care. Besides
your mother and sister have been helping me all
the afternoon, and I am oppressed by my obligations
to you all.”

“I am sorry you feel that way,” he said briefly,
and vanished in the darkness after another load.

Soon all was safely housed, and he said, about
to depart, “There is one more load; I will bring
that to-morrow.”

From the fire she called, “Stay, your tea will
be ready in a moment.”

-- 166 --

[figure description] Page 166.[end figure description]

“Do not put yourself to that trouble,” he
answered, at the same time longing to stay.
“Mother will have supper ready for me.” He was
so diffident that he needed much encouragement,
and moreover, he was morbidly sensitive.

But as she turned, she caught his wistful glance,
and thought to herself, “Poor fellow, he's cold
and hungry.” With feminine shrewdness she said,
“Now Mr. Lacey, I shall feel slighted if you don't
take a cup of my tea, for see, I have made it myself.
It's the one thing about housekeeping that
I understand. Your mother brought me a nice
cup at noon, and I enjoyed it very much. I am
going to pay that debt now to you.”

“Well—if you really wish it”—said Arden
hesitatingly, with another of his bright looks, and
color even deeper than the ruddy firelight warranted.

“My conscience!” thought Edith, “how suddenly
his face changes. He is `quar' as Hannibal
says.” But she settled matters by saying, “I
shall feel hurt if you don't. You must let there
be at least some show of kindness on my part, as
well as yours and your friends.”

There came in again a delicate touch of that
human fellowship which he had never found in the
world, and had seemingly repelled, but which his
soul was thirsting for with an intensity never so
realized before, and this faintest semblance of
human companionship and sympathy, seemed inexpressibly
sweet to his sore and lonely heart.

-- 167 --

[figure description] Page 167.[end figure description]

He took the cup from her as if it had been a
sacrament, and was about to drink it standing, but
she placed a chair at the table and said,—

“No, sir, you must sit down there in comfort
by the fire.”

He did so as if in a dream. The whole scene
was taking a powerful hold on his imagination.

“Hannibal,” she cried, raising her voice in a
soft, birdlike call, and from the dim kitchen where
certain spluttering sounds had preceded him, Hannibal
appeared with a heaping plate of buttered
toast.

“With your permission,” she said, “I will sit
down and take a cup of tea with you, in a neighborly
way, for I wish to ask you some more questions,
and tea, you know, is a great incentive to
talk,” and she took a chair on the opposite side of
the table, while Hannibal stood a little in the back-ground
to wait on them with all the formality of
olden time.

The wood fire blazed and crackled, and threw
its flickering light over Edith's fair face, and intensified
her beauty, as her features gleamed out, or
faded, as the flames rose and fell. Hannibal stood
motionless behind her chair as if he might have
been an Ethiopian slave attendant on a young sultana.
To Arden's aroused imagination, it seemed
like one of the scenes of his fancy, and he was
almost afraid to move or speak, lest all should vanish,
and he find himself plodding along the dark
muddy road.

-- 168 --

[figure description] Page 168.[end figure description]

“What is the matter?” she asked curiously.
“Why don't you drink your tea?”

“It all seems as strange and beautiful as a fairy
tale,” he said in a low tone, looking at her earnestly.

Her hearty laugh and matter-of-fact tone dispelled
his illusion, as she said,—

“It's all dreadfully real to me. I feel as if I had
done more work to-day than in all my life before,
and we have only made a beginning. I want to ask
you about the place and the garden, and how to
get things done,” and she plied him well with the
most practical questions.

Sometimes he answered a little incoherently for
through them all he saw a face full of strange weird
beauty, as the firelight flickered upon it, and gave a
star-like lustre to the large dark eyes.

Hannibal in the background, grinned and
chuckled to himself, as he saw Arden's dazed wondering
admiration, saying to himself, “Dey ain't
used to such young ladies as mine, up here—it kind
o' dazzles 'em.”

At last as if breaking away from the influence of
a spell, Arden suddenly rose, turning upon Edith
one of those warm bright looks, that he sometimes
gave his mother, and said, “You have been very
kind, good-night,” and was gone in a moment. But
the night was luminous about him. Along the
muddy road, in the old shackly barn as he cared
for his horses, in his poor little room at home, to
which he soon retired, he only saw the fair face of

-- 169 --

[figure description] Page 169.[end figure description]

Edith, with the firelight playing upon it, with the
vividness of one looking directly upon an exquisite
cabinet picture, and before that picture his heart
was inclined to bow, in the most devoted homage.

Edith's only comment was, “He is `quar” Hannibal,
as you said.”

Wearied with the long day's work, she soon
found welcome and dreamless rest.

-- --

p670-187 CHAPTER XI. MRS. ALLEN'S POLICY.

[figure description] Page 170.[end figure description]

TRUE to her promise, Rose helped Edith all the
next day, and while she worked, the frank-hearted
girl poured out the story of her troubles,
and Edith came to have a greater respect and sympathy
for her “kind and humble neighbors” as she
characterized them in her own mind. Still with
her familiarity with the farming class, kept up
since her summer in the country as a child, she
made a broad distinction between them and the
mere laborer. Moreover the practical girl wished
to conciliate the Laceys and every one else she
could, for she had a presentiment that there were
many trials before them, and that they would need
friends. She said in answer to Rose,—

“I never before realized that the world was so
full of trouble. We have seen plenty of late.”

“One can bear any kind of trouble better than
a daily shame,” said Rose bitterly.

For some unexplained reason Edith thought
of Zell and Mr. Van Dam with a sudden pang.

Arden brought his last load and eagerly watched
for her appearance, fearing that there might be
some great falling off in the vision of the past
evening.

-- 171 --

[figure description] Page 171.[end figure description]

But to his eyes the girl he was learning to glorify,
presented as fair an exterior in the garish day,
and the reality of her beauty became a fixed fact
in his consciousness, and his fancy had already begun
to endow her with angelic qualities. With
all her vanity, even sorrowful Edith would have
laughed heartily at his ideal of her. It was one of
the hardest ordeals of his life to take the money
she paid him, and she saw and wondered at his
repugnance.

“You will never get rich,” she said, “if you are
so prodigal in work, and spare in your charges.”

“I would rather not take anything,” he said
dubiously holding the money, as if it were a coal
of fire, between his thumb and finger.

“Then I must find some one who will do business
on business principles,” she said coldly. “If
the fellow has any sentimental nonsense about
him, I'll soon cure that,” she thought.

Arden colored, thrust his money carelessly into
his pocket as if it were of no account, and said
briefly, “Good morning.”

But when alone he put the money in the innermost
part of his pocketbook, and when his father
asked him for some of it, he sternly answered,—

“No sir, not a cent.” Nor did he spend it
himself; why he kept it, could scarcely have been
explained. He was simply acting according to the
impulses of a morbid romantic nature that had been
suddenly and deeply impressed. The mother's
quick eye detected a change in him and she asked,—

-- 172 --

[figure description] Page 172.[end figure description]

“What do you think of our new neighbor?”

“Mother,” said he fervently, “she is an angel.”

“My poor boy,” said she anxiously, “take care.
Don't let your fancy run away with you.”

“Oh,” said he with assumed indifference, “one
can have a decided opinion of a good thing as well
as a bad thing, without making a fool of oneself.”

But the mother saw with a half jealous pang
that her son's heart was awaking to a new and
stronger love than her own.

Mrs. Allen with Zell and Laura were to come
by the boat that evening, and Edith's heart yearned
after them as her kindred. Now that she had had
a little experience of loneliness and isolation, she
deeply regretted her former harshness and impatience,
saying to herself, “It is harder for them
than for me. They don't like the country, and
don't care anything about a garden,” and she purposed
to be very gentle and long suffering.

If good resolutions were only accomplished certainties
as soon as made, how different life would be!

Arden had ordered a close carriage for her to
go down in and meet them, and had agreed to
bring up their trunks and boxes in his large wagon.

The boat fortunately landed under the clear
starlight on this occasion, and feeble Mrs. Allen
was soon seated comfortably in the carriage. But
her every breath was a sigh, and she regarded the
martyrs as a favored class in comparison with herself.
Laura still had her look of dreary apathy;
but Zell's face wore an expression of interest in the

-- 173 --

[figure description] Page 173.[end figure description]

new scenes and experiences, and she plied Edith
with many questions as she rode homeward. Mrs.
Allen brought a servant up with her who was condemned
to ride with Arden, much to their mutual
disgust.

“Oh dear,” sighed Edith as they rode along.
“It's a dreadful come down for us all and I don't
know how you are going to stand it, mother.”

Mrs. Allen's answer was a long unspeakable sigh.

When she reached the house and entered the
room where supper was awaiting them, she glanced
around as a prisoner might on being thrust into a
cell in which years must be spent, and then she
dropped into a chair sobbing.

“How different—how different from all my
past!” and for a few moments they all cried together.
As with Edith at first, so now again the
new home was baptized with tears as if dedicated
to sorrow and trouble.

Edith then led them up stairs to take off their
things, and Mrs. Allen had a fresh outburst of
sorrow as she recognized the contrast between this
bare little chamber and her luxurious sleeping
apartment and dressing-room in the city. Laura
soon regained her air of weary indifference, but
Zell, hastily throwing off her wraps, came down to
explore, and question Hannibal.

“Bress you, chile, it does my eyes good to see
you all, ony you'se musn't take on as if we'se all
dyin' with slow 'sumption.”

Zell put her hand on the black's shoulder and

-- 174 --

[figure description] Page 174.[end figure description]

looked up into his face with a wonderfully gentle
and grateful expression, saying,—

“You are as good as gold, Hannibal. I am so
glad you stayed with us, for you seem like one of
the best bits of our old home. Never mind, I'll
have a grander house again soon and you shall
have a stiffer necktie and higher collar than ever.”

“Bress you,” said Hannibal with moist eyes,
“it does my ole black heart good to hear you.
But Miss Zell, I say,” he added in a loud whisper,
“when is it gwine to be?”

“Oh,” said poor Zell, asked for definiteness,
“Some day,” and she passed into the large room
where Arden was just setting down a trunk.

“Don't leave it there in the middle of the
floor,” she said sharply. “Take it up stairs.”

Arden suddenly straightened himself as if he
had received a slight cut from a whip, and turned
his sullen face full on Zell, and it seemed very
repulsive to the imperious little lady.

“Don't you hear me?” she asked sharply.

“Perhaps it would be well for you not to ask
favors of your neighbors in that tone,” he replied
curtly.

Edith, coming down, saw the situation and said
with oil in her voice, “You must excuse my sister,
Mr. Lacey. She does not know who you are.
Hannibal will assist with the trunks if you will be
so kind as to take them up stairs.”

“She is different from the rest,” thought Arden,
readily complying with her request.

-- 175 --

[figure description] Page 175.[end figure description]

But Zell said as she turned away, loud enough
for him to hear: “What airs these common country
people do put on!” Zell might have loaded
Arden's wagon with gold, and he would not have
lifted a finger for her after that. If he had known
that Edith's kindness had been half policy, his face
would have been more sullen and forbidding than
ever. But she dwelt glorified and apart in his
consciousness, and if she could only maintain that
ideal supremacy, he would be her slave. But in
his morbid sensitiveness she would have to be very
careful. The practical girl at this time did not
dream of his fanciful imagining about her, but she
was bent on securing friends and helpers, however
humble might be their station, and she had shrewdly
and quickly learned how to manage Arden.

The next day was spent by the family in getting
settled in their narrow quarters, and a dreary
time they had of it. It was a long rainy day, and
the roof leaked badly, and every element of discomfort
seemed let loose upon them.

Her mother had a nervous headache, and one
of her worst touches of dyspepsia, and Zell and
Laura were so weary and out of sorts that little
could be accomplished. Between the tears and
sighs within, and the dripping rain without, Edith
looked back on the first two days when the Laceys
were helping her, as bright in contrast. But Mrs.
Allen was already worrying over the Laceys, connection
with their settlement in the neighborhood.

“We will be associated with these low people,”

-- 176 --

[figure description] Page 176.[end figure description]

said she to Edith querulously. “Your first acquaintances
in a new place, are of great importance.”

Edith was not ready for any such association,
and she felt that there was force in her mother's
words. She had thought of the Laceys chiefly in
the light of their usefulness.

She was glad when the long miserable day came
to a close, and welcomed the bright sunniness of
the following morning, hoping it would dispel some
of the gloom that seemed gathering round them
more thickly than ever.

After discussing a rather meagre breakfast, for
Hannibal's materials were running low, Edith pushed
back her chair, and said,—

“I move we hold a council of war, and look the
situation in the face. We are here, and we've got
to live here. Now what shall we do? I suppose
we must go to work at something that will bring in
money.”

“Go to work, and for money!” said Mrs. Allen
sharply from her cushioned arm-chair. “I hope
we haven't ceased to be ladies.”

“But, mother, we can't live forever on the title.
The `butchers, bakers, and candlestick-makers,
won't supply us long on that ground. What
did the lawyer, who settled father's estate, say before
you left?”

“Well, replied Mrs. Allen vaguely, he said he
had placed to our credit in — Bank, what there was
left, and he gave me a check-book and talked economy
as men always do. Your poor father, after

-- 177 --

[figure description] Page 177.[end figure description]

losing hundreds at the club, would talk economy
the next morning, in the most edifying way. He
also said that there was some of that hateful stock
remaining that ruined your father, but that it was
of uncertain value, and he could not tell how much
it would realize, but he would sell it and place the
proceeds also to our credit. It will amount to considerable,
I think, and it may rise.”

“Now girls,” continued Mrs. Allen, settling herself
back among the cushions, and resting the forefinger
of her right hand impressively on the palm
of the left, “this is the proper line of policy for us
to pursue. I hope in all these strange changes, I
am still mistress of my own family. You certainly
don't think that I expect to stay in this miserable
hovel all my life. If you two girls, Laura and
Edith, had made the matches you might, we would
still be living on the Avenue. But I certainly cannot
now permit you to spoil every chance of getting
out of this slough. You may not be able to
do as well as you could have done, but if you are
once called working girls, what can you do?

In the first place we must go into the best society
of this town. Our position warrants it of course.
Therefore, for heaven's sake don't let it get abroad
that we are associating with these drunken Laceys.”
(Mrs. Allen in her rapid generalization
might give the impression that the entire family
were habitually “on the rampage,” and Edith remembered
with misgivings that she had drank tea
with Arden Lacey on that very spot.) “

-- 178 --

[figure description] Page 178.[end figure description]

Moreover,” continued Mrs. Allen, “there is a large summer
hotel near here and `my friends' have promised
to come and see me this summer. We must
try to present an air of pretty rural elegance, and
your young gentlemen friends from the city will
soon be dropping in. Then Gus Elliot and Mr.
Van Dam continue very kind and cordial, I am sure.
Zell, though so young, may soon become engaged
to Mr. Van Dam, and it's said, he is very rich—”

“I can't get up much faith in these two men,”
interrupted Edith, “and as for Gus, he can't support
himself.”

“I hope you don't put Gus Elliot and my
friend on the same level,” said Zell indignantly.

“I don't know where to put `your friend,'”
said Edith curtly. “Why don't he speak out?
Why don't he do something open, manly, and decided?
It seems as if he can see nothing and
think of nothing but your pretty face. If he would
become engaged to you'and frankly take the place of
lover and brother, he might be of the greatest help
to us. But what has he done since father's death
but pet and flatter you like an infatuated old—.”

“Hush!” cried Zell, blazing with anger and
starting up, “no one shall speak so of him. What
more has Gus Elliot done?”

“He has been useful as my errand boy,” said
Edith contemptuously, “and that's all he amounts
to as far as I'm concerned; I am disgusted with
men. Who in all our trouble has been noble and
knightly toward us?—”

-- 179 --

[figure description] Page 179.[end figure description]

“Be still, children, stop your quarreling,” broke
in Mrs. Allen. “You have got to take the world
as you find it. Men of our day don't act like
knights any more than they dress like them. The
point I wish you to understand is that we must
keep every hold we have on our old life and society.
Next winter some of my friends will invite you to
visit them in the city and then who knows what
may happen” — and she nodded significantly.
Then she added, with a regretful sigh, “What
chances you girls have had. There's Cheatem,
Argent, Livingston, Pamby, and last and best,
Goulden, who might have been secured if Laura
had been more prompt, and a host of others.
Edith had better have taken Mr. Fox even, than
have had all this happen.”

An expression of disgust came out on Edith's
face, and she said, “It seems to me that I would
rather go to work than take any of them.”

“You don't know anything about work,” said
Mrs. Allen. “It's a great deal easier to marry a
fortune than to make one, and a woman can't make
a fortune. Marrying well is now the only chance
you girls have, and it's my only chance to live
again as a lady ought, and I want to see to it that
nothing is done to spoil these chances.”

Laura listened with a dull assent, conscious
that she would marry any man now who would
give her an establishment and enable her to sweep
past Mr. Goulden in elegant scorn. Zell listened,
purposing to marry Mr. Van Dam though Edith's

-- 180 --

[figure description] Page 180.[end figure description]

words raised a vague uneasiness in her mind, and
she longed to see him again, meaning to make him
more definite. Edith listened with a cooling adherence
to this familiar faith and doctrine of the
world in which the mother had brought up her
children. She had a glimmering perception that
the course indicated was not sound in general, nor
best for them in particular.

“And now,” continued Mrs. Allen, becoming
more definite, “we must have a new roof put on
the house right away, or we will all be drowned
out, and the house must be painted, a door-bell put
in, the fences and things generally put in order.
We must fit this room up as a parlor, and we can
use the little room there as a dining and sitting
room. Laura and I will take the chamber over
the kitchen, and the one over this can be kept as a
spare room, so that if any of our city friends come
out to see us, they can stay all night.”

“O mother, the proposed arrangements will
make us all uncomfortable, you especially,” remonstrated
Edith.

“No matter, I've set my heart on our getting
back to the old life, and we must not stop at
trifles.”

“But are you sure we have money to spare for
all these improvements,” continued Edith anxiously.

“Oh yes, I think so,” said Mrs. Allen indefinitely.
“And as your poor father used to say, to
spend money is often the best way to get money.”

-- 181 --

[figure description] Page 181.[end figure description]

“Well mother,” said Edith dubiously, “I suppose
you know best, but it don't look very clear to
me. There seems nothing definite or certain that
we can depend on.”

“Perhaps not, to-day, but leave all to me.
Some one will turn up, who will fill your eye and
fill your hand, and what more could you ask in a
husband? But you must not be too fastidious.
These difficult girls are sure to take up with
`crooked sticks' at last.” (Mrs. Allen's views as to
straight ones were not original.) “Leave all to
me. I will tell you when the right ones turn up.”

-- --

p670-199 CHAPTER XII. WAITING FOR SOME ONE TO TURN UP.

[figure description] Page 182.[end figure description]

AND so the girls were condemned to idleness
and ennui, and they all came to suffer from
these as from a dull toothache, especially Laura and
Zell. Edith had great hopes from her garden, and
saw the snow finally disappear and the mud dry up,
as the imprisoned inmates of the ark might have
watched the abatement of the waters.

The afternoon of the council wherein Mrs. Allen
had marked out the family policy, Edith and
Zell walked to the village, and going to one of the
leading stores, made arrangements with the proprietor
to have his wagon stop daily at their house
for orders. They also asked him to send them a
carpenter. They made these requests with the
manner of olden time, when money seemed to flow
from a full fountain, and the man was very polite,
thinking he had gained profitable customers.

While they were absent, Rose stepped in to
see if she could be of any further help. Mrs. Allen
surmised who she was and resolved to snub
her effectually. To Rose's question as to their
need of assistance, she replied frigidly “that they
had two servants now, and did not wish to employ
any more help.”

-- 183 --

[figure description] Page 183.[end figure description]

Rose colored, bit her lip, then said with an
open smile,—

“You are under mistake. I am Miss Lacey,
and helped your daughter the first two days after
she came.”

“Oh, ah, Miss Lacey. I beg your pardon,”
said Mrs. Allen, still more distantly, “my daughter
Edith is out. Did she not pay you?”

Rose's face became scarlet, and rising hastily
she said, “Either I misunderstand, or am greatly
misunderstood. Good afternoon.”

Mrs. Allen slightly inclined her head, while
Laura took no notice of her at all. When she was
gone, Mrs. Allen said complaisantly, “I think we
will see no more of that bold faced fly-away creature.
The idea of her thinking that we would live
on terms of social equality with them.”

Laura's only reply was a yawn, but at last she
got up, put on her hat and shawl and went out to
walk a little on the porch. Arden, who was returning
home with his team, stopped a moment
to inquire if there was anything further that he
could do. He hoped the lady he saw on the porch
was Edith, and the wish to see her again led him
to think of any excuse that would take him to the
house.

As Laura turned to come toward him, he surmised
that it was another sister, and was disappointed
and embarrassed, but it was too late to
turn back, though she scarcely appeared to heed
him.

-- 184 --

[figure description] Page 184.[end figure description]

“I called to ask Miss Edith if I could do anything
more that would be of help to her,” he said
diffidently.

Giving him a cold careless glance, Laura said,
“I believe my sister wants some work done
around the house before long. I will tell her that
you were here looking for employment, and I have
no doubt she will send for you if she needs your services,”
and Laura turned her back on him and
continued her walk.

He whirled about on his heel as if she had
struck him, and when he got home his mother
noted that his face looked more black and sullen
than she had ever seen it before. Rose was open
and strong in her indignation, saying:

“Fine neighbors you have introduced us to!
Nice return they make for all our kindness; not
that I begrudge it. But I hate to see people get
all out of you they can, and then about the same
as slap your face and show you the door.”

“Did you see Miss Edith?” asked Arden
quickly.

“No, I saw the old lady and a proud pale-faced
girl who took no more notice of me than if I had
come for cold victuals.”

“I suppose they have heard,” said Arden
dejectedly.

“They have heard nothing against me, nor
you, nor mother,” said Rose hotly. “If I ever
see that Miss Edith again, I will give her a piece
of my mind.”

-- 185 --

[figure description] Page 185.[end figure description]

“You will please do nothing of the kind,” said
her brother. “She has not turned her back on
you. Wait till she does. We are the last people
to condemn one for the sake of another.”

“I guess they are all alike; but as you say,
it's fair to give her a chance,” answered Rose
quietly.

With his habit of reticence he said nothing
about his own experience. But it was a cruel
shock that those connected with the one who was
becoming the inspiration of his dreams, should be
so contemptible as he regarded them, and as we
are all apt to regard those who treat us with contempt.
His faith in her was also shaken, and he
resolved that she must “send for him,” feeling
her need, before he would go near her again.
But after all, his ardent fancy began to paint her
more gentle and human on the back-ground of
narrow pride as shown by the others. He longed
for some absolute proof that she was what he believed
her, but was too proud to put himself in
the way of receiving it.

When Edith heard how the Lacey acquaintance
had been nipped in the bud, she said with
honest shame, “It's too bad, after all their kindness.”

“It was the only thing to be done,” said Mrs.
Allen. “It is better for such people to talk against
you, than to be claiming you as neighbors, and all
that. It would give us a very bad flavor with the
best people of the town.”

-- 186 --

[figure description] Page 186.[end figure description]

“I only wish then,” said Edith, “that I had never
let them do anything for me. I shall hate to meet
them again,” and she sedulously avoided them.

The next day a carpenter appeared after breakfast,
and seemed the most affably suggestive man
in the world. “Of course he would carry out Mrs.
Allen's wishes immediately,” and he showed her
several other improvements that might be made at
the same time, and which would cost but little
more while they were about it.

“But how much will it cost?” asked Edith
directly.

“Oh well,” said the man vaguely, “it's hard to
estimate on this kind of jobbing work.” Then
turning to Mrs. Allen, he said with great deference,
“I assure you, madam, I will do it well, and be
just as reasonable as possible.”

“Certainly, certainly,” said Mrs. Allen majestically,
pleased with the deference, “I suppose that
is all we ought to ask.”

“I think there ought to be something more
definite as to price and time of completing the work,”
still urged Edith.

“My dear,” said Mrs. Allen with depressing
dignity, “pray leave these matters to me. It is not
expected that a young lady like yourself should
understand them.”

Mrs. Allen had become impressed with the idea
that if they ever reached the heaven of Fifth Avenue
again, she must take the helm and steer their stormtossed
bark. As we have seen before, she was

-- 187 --

[figure description] Page 187.[end figure description]

capable of no small degree of exertion when the
motive was to attain position and supremacy in the
fashionable world. She was great in one direction
only—the one to which she had been educated, and
to which she devoted her energies.

The man chuckled as he went away. “Lucky
I had to deal with the old fool rather than that
sharp black-eyed girl. By jove! but they are a
handsome lot though; only they look like the
houses we build nowadays—more paint and finish
than solid timber.”

The next day there were three or four mechanics
at work and the job was secured. The day following
there were only two, and the next day none.
Edith sent word by the grocer, asking what was
the matter. The following day one man appeared,
and on being questioned, said “the boss was very
busy, lots of jobs on hand.”

“Why did he take our work then?” asked
Edith indignantly.

“Oh, as to that, the boss takes every job he
can get,” said the man with a grin.

“Well, tell the boss I want to see him,” she
replied sharply.

The man chuckled and went on with his work
in a snail-like manner, as if that were the only job
“the boss” had, or was like to have, and he must
make the most of it.

The house was hers, and Edith felt anxious
about it, and indeed it seemed that they were
going to great expense with no certain return in

-- 188 --

[figure description] Page 188.[end figure description]

view. That night one corner of the roof was left
open and rain came in and did considerable damage.

Loud and bitter were the complaints of the
family, but Edith said little. She was too incensed
to talk about it. The next day it threatened rain
and no mechanics appeared. Donning her waterproof
and thick shoes, she was soon in the village,
and by inquiry, found the man's shop. He saw
her coming and dodged out.

“Very well, I will wait,” said Edith, sitting
down on a box.

The man finding she would not go away, soon
after bustled in, and was about to be very polite,
but Edith interrupted him with a question that
was like a blow between the eyes,—

“What do you mean, sir, by breaking your
word?”

“Great press of work just now, Miss Allen—”

“That is not the question,” interrupted Edith,
“you said you would do our work immediately,
you took it with that distinct understanding, and because
you have been false to your word, we have
suffered much loss. You knew the roof was not all
covered. You knew it, when it rained last night,
but the rain did not fall on you, so I suppose you
did not care. But is a person who breaks his word
in that style a gentleman? Is he even a man,
when he breaks it to a lady, who has no brother or
husband to protect her interests?”

The man became very red. He was

-- 189 --

[figure description] Page 189.[end figure description]

accustomed, as his workman said, to secure every job he
could, then divide and scatter his men so as to
keep everything going, but at a slow aggravating
rate, that wore out every one's patience, save his
own. He was used to the annual faultfinding and
grumbling of the busy season, and bore it as he
would a northeast storm—a disagreeable necessity,
and quite prided himself on the good-natured equanimity
with which he could stand his customers'
scoldings; and the latter had become so accustomed
to being put off that they endured it also as they
would a northeaster, and went into improvements
and building, as they might visit a dentist.

But when Edith turned her scornful face, and
large indignant eyes full upon him, and asked practically,
what he meant by lying to her, and said
that to treat a woman so proved him less than a
man, he saw his habit of “putting off,” in a new
light. At first he was a little inclined to bluster,
but Edith interrupted him sharply,—

“I wish to know in a word what you will do.
If that roof is not completed and made tight to-day,
I will put the matter in a lawyer's hands and
make you pay damages.”

This would place the man in an unpleasant
business aspect, so he said gruffly,—

“I will send some men right up.”

“And I will take no action till I see whether
they come,” said Edith significantly.

They came, and in a few days the work was all
finished. But a bill double the amount they

-- 190 --

[figure description] Page 190.[end figure description]

expected came promptly also. They paid no attention
to it.

In the meantime Edith had asked the village
merchant, who supplied them with provisions, and
who had also become a sort of agent for them, to
send a man to plough the garden. The next day an
old slouchy fellow with two melancholy shacks of
horses that might well tremble at the caw of a crow,
was scratching the garden with a worn out plough
when she came down to breakfast. He had already
made havoc in the flower borders, and Edith
was disgusted with the outward aspect of himself
and team to begin with. But when in her morning
slippers she had picked her way daintily to
where she could look in the shallow furrows, her
vexation knew no bounds. She had been reading
about gardening of late, and she had carefully noted
how all the writers insisted on deep ploughing
and the thorough loosening of the soil. This man's
furrows did not average six inches, and with a
frowning brow, and dress gathered up, she stood
perched on a little stone like a bird, that had just
alighted with ruffled plumage, while Zell was on
the porch laughing at her. The man with his
shackly team soon came round again opposite her,
with slow automatic motion as if the whole thing
was one crazy piece of mechanism. The man's
head was down and he paid no heed to Edith.
The rim of his old hat flapped over his face, the
horses jogged on with drooping head and ears, as
if unable to hold them up, and all seemed going

-- 191 --

[figure description] Page 191.[end figure description]

down, save the plough. This light affair skimmed
and scratched along the ground like the sharpened
sticks of oriental tillage.

“Stop!” cried Edith sharply.

“Whoa!” shouted the man, and he turned toward
Edith a pair of watery eyes, and a face that
suggested nothing but snuff.

“Who sent you here?” asked Edith in the
same tone.

“Mr. Hard, mum.” (Mr. Hard was the merchant
who was acting as their agent.)

“Am I to pay you for this work, or Mr. Hard?”

“I guess you be, mum.”

“Who's to be suited with this work, you, Mr.
Hard or I?”

“I haint thought nothin' about that.”

“Do you mean to say that it makes no difference
whether I am suited or not?”

“What yer got agin the work?”

“I want my garden ploughed, not scratched
You don't plough half deep enough, and you are
injuring the shrubs, and flowers in the borders.”

“I guess I know more about ploughin' than you
do. Gee up thar!” to the horses, that seemed inclined
to be Edith's allies by not moving.

“Stop!” she cried, “I will not pay you a cent
for this work, and wish you to leave this garden
instantly.”

“Mr. Hard told me to plough this garding and
I'm agoin' to plough it. I never seed the day's work
I didn't git paid for yit, and you'll pay for this. Git

-- 192 --

[figure description] Page 192.[end figure description]

up thar, you cussed old critters,” and the man struck
the horses sharply with a lump of dirt; away went
the crazy rattling old automation round and round
the garden in spite of all she could do.

She was half beside herself with vexation which
was increased by Zell's convulsed laughter on the
porch, but she stormed at the old ploughman as
vainly as a robin remonstrating with a windmill.

“Mr. Hard told me to plough it, and I'm
a-goin' to plough it,” said the human phase of the
mechanism as it passed again where Edith stood
without stopping.

Utterly baffled, Edith rushed into the house
and hastily swallowed a cup of coffee. She was too
angry to eat a mouthful.

Zell followed with her hand upon her side that
was aching from laughter, and as soon as she found
her voice said,—

“It was one of the most touchingly beautiful
rural scenes I ever looked upon. I never had so
close and inspiring a view of one of the “sons of
the soil” before.”

“Yes,” snapped Edith, “he is literally a clod.”

“I can readily see,” continued Zell, in a mock
sentimental tone, “how noble and refining a sphere
the “garding” (as your friend, out there, terms it)
must be, even for women. In the first place there
are your associates in labor—”

“Stop!” interrupted Edith sharply. “You
all leave everything for me to do, but I won't be
teased and tormented in the bargain.”

-- 193 --

[figure description] Page 193.[end figure description]

“But really,” continued the incorrigible Zell,
“I have been so much impressed by the first scene
in the creation of your Eden, which I have just
witnessed, that I am quite impatient for the second.
It may be that our sole acquaintances in this
delightful rural retreat, the `drunken Laceys,' as
mother calls them, will soon insist on becoming
inspired with the spirit of the corn they raise in
our arbor.”

Edith sprang up from the table, and went to
her room.

“Shame on you, Zell,” said Mrs. Allen sharply,
but Laura was too apathetic to scold.

Impulsive Zell soon relented, and when Edith
came down a few moments later in walking trim,
and with eyes swollen with unshed tears, Zell
threw her arms around her neck and said,—

“Forgive your naughty little sister.”

But Edith repulsed her angrily, and started toward
the village.

“I do hate to see people sullenly hoard up
things,” said Zell snappishly. Then she dawdled
about the house, yawning and saying fretfully, “I do
wish I knew what to do with myself.”

Laura reclined on the sofa with a novel, but
Zell was not fond of reading. Her restless nature
craved continual activity and excitement, but it
was part of Mrs. Allen's policy that they should do
nothing.

“Some one may call,” she said, “and we must
be ready to receive them,” but at that season of

-- 194 --

[figure description] Page 194.[end figure description]

the year, when roads were muddy, there was but
little social visiting in the country.

So, consumed with ennui, Zell listened to the
pounding of the carpenters overhead, and watched
the dogged old ploughman go round the small garden
till it was all scratched over, and then the
whole crazy mechanism rattled off to parts unknown.
The two servants did not leave her even
the resource of housework of which she was naturally
fond.

Edith went straight to Mr. Hard and was so
provoked that she scarcely avoided the puddles in
her determined haste.

Mr. Hard looked out upon his customers with
cold hard little eyes that only changed their expression
in growing more cold and hard. The rest
of his person seemed all bows, smirks and smiles,
but it was noticed that these latter diminished and
his eyes grew harder as he wished to remind some
lagging patron that his little account needed settling.
This thrifty citizen of Pushton was soon
in polite attendance on Edith, but was rather
taken back, when she asked sharply, what he
meant by sending such a good-for-nothing man to
plough her garden.

“Well, Miss Allen,” he said, his eyes growing
harder but his manner more polite, “Old Gideon
does such little jobs around, and I thought he was
just the one.”

“Does he plough your garden?” asked Edith
abruptly.

-- 195 --

[figure description] Page 195.[end figure description]

“I keep a gardener,” said Mr. Hard with some
dignity.

“I believe it would pay me to do the same,”
said Edith, “if I could find one on whom I could
depend. The man you sent was very impudent.
I told him the work didn't suit me—that he didn't
plough half deep enough, and that he must leave.
But he just kept right on, saying you sent him,
and he would plough it, and he injured my flower-borders
besides. Therefore he must look to you
for payment.” (Mr. Hard's eyes grew very hard
at this.) “Because I am a woman I am not going
to be imposed upon. Now do you know of a man
who can really plough my garden? If not, I must
look elsewhere. I had hoped when you took our
business you would have some interest in seeing
that we were well served.”

Mr. Hard with eyes like two flint pebbles, made
a low bow and said with impressive dignity:

“It is my purpose to do so. There is Mr.
Skinner, he does ploughing.”

“I don't want Mr. Skinner,” said Edith impatiently,
“I don't like his name in reference to
ploughing.”

“Oh, ah! excellent reason, very good, Miss
Allen. Well, there's Mr. McTrump, a Scotchman,
who has a small green-house and nursery, he looks
after gardens for some people.”

“I will go and see him,” said Edith taking his
address.

As she plodded off to find his place, she sighed,

-- 196 --

[figure description] Page 196.[end figure description]

“Oh dear, it's dreadful to have no men in the family.
That Arden Lacey might have helped me so
much, if mother was not so particular, I fear we
are all on the wrong track, throwing away substantial
and present good for uncertainties.”

Mr. McTrump was a little man with a heavy
sandy beard, and such thick bushy eyebrows and
hair, that he reminded Edith of a Scotch terrier.
But her first glance around convinced her that he
was a gardener. Neatness, order, thrift, impressed
her the moment she opened his gate, and she perceived
that he was already quite advanced in his
spring work. Smooth seed-sown beds were emerging
from winter's chaos. Crocuses and hyacinths
were in bloom, with tulips budding after them,
and on a sunny slope in the distance she saw
long, green rows of what seemed some growing
crop. She determined if possible to make this
man her ally, or by stratagem to gain his secret of
success.

The little man stood in the door of his green-house
with a transplanting trowel in his hand.
He was dressed in clay colored nankeen, and could
get down in the dirt without seeming to get dirty.
His small eyes twinkled shrewdly, but not unkindly
as she advanced toward him. He was fond of
flowers, and she looked like one herself that spring
morning.

“I was directed to call upon you,” she said,
with conciliatory politeness, “understanding that
you sometimes assist people with their gardens.”

-- 197 --

[figure description] Page 197.[end figure description]

“Weel, noo and then I do, but I canna give
mooch time with a' my ain work.”

“But you would help a lady who has no one
else to help her, wouldn't you?” said Edith
sweetly.

Old Malcom was not to be caught with a sugarplum,
so he said with a little Scotch caution,—

“I canna vera weel say till I hear mair aboot
it.”

Edith told him how she was situated, and in
view of her perplexity and trouble, her voice had a
little appealing pathos in it. Malcom's eyes
twinkled more and more kindly, and as he explained
afterwards to his wife, “Her face was sae like a
pink hyacinth beent doon by the storm and a
wantin propin oop,” that by the time she was done
he was ready to accede to her wishes.

“Weel,” said he, “I canna refuse a blithe young
leddy like yoursel, but ye must let me have my
ain way.”

Edith was inclined to demur at this, for she had
been reading up and had many plans and theories
to carry out. But she concluded to accept the
condition, thinking that with her feminine tact
and coaxing she would have her own way after all.
She did not realize that she was dealing with a
Scotchman.

“I'll send ye a mon as will plow the garden and
not scratch it, the morrow, God willin,” for Mr.
McTrump was a very pious man, his only fault being
that he would take a drop too much occasionally.

-- 198 --

[figure description] Page 198.[end figure description]

“May I stay here awhile and watch you work,
and look at things?” asked Edith. “I don't want
to go back till that hateful old fellow has done his
mischief and is gone.”

“Why not?” said Malcom, “an ye don't tech
anything. The woman folk from the village as
come here do pick and pull much awry.”

“I promise you I will be good,” said Edith
eagerly.

“That's mair than ony on us can say of oursel,”
said Malcom, showing the doctrinal bias of his
mind, “but I ken fra' ye bonny face ye mean weel.”

“O Mr. McTrump, that is the first compliment
I have received in Pushton,” laughed Edith.

“I'm a thinkin it'll not be the last. But I hope
ye mind the Scripter where it says, “We do all
fade as a flower,' and ye will not be puffed oop.”

But Edith, far more intent on horticultural than
scriptural knowledge, asked quickly,—

“What were you going to set out with that
trowel?”

“A new strawberry bed. I ha' more plants the
spring than I can sell, sae I thought to put oot a
new bed, though I ha' a good mony.”

“I am so glad. I wish to set out a large bed
and can get the plants of you.”

“How mony do ye want?” said Malcom, with
a quick eye to business.

“I shall leave that to you when you see my
ground. Now see how I trust you, Mr. McTrump.”

“An ye'll not lose by it, though I would na like

-- 199 --

[figure description] Page 199.[end figure description]

a' my coostomers to put me sae strictly on my honesty.”

Edith spent the next hour in looking around
the garden and green houses and watching the old
man put out his plants.

“These plants are to be cooltivated after the
hill seestem,” he said. “They are to stand one
foot apart in the row, and the rows two feet
apart, and not a rooner or weed to grow on, or
near them, and it would do your bright eyes good
to see the great red berries they'll bear.”

“Shall I raise mine that way?” said Edith.

“Weel, ye might soom, but the narrow row
coolture will be best for ye, I'm thinkin.”

“What's that?”

“Weel, just let the plants run togither and
make a thick close row a foot wide, an' two feet
between the rows. That'll be the easiest for ye,
but I'll show ye.”

“I'm so glad I found you out,” said Edith,
heartily, “and if you will let me, I want to come
here often and see how you do everything, for to
tell you the truth, between ourselves, we are poor,
and may have to earn our living out of the garden,
or some other way, and I would rather do it out of
the garden.”

“Weel noo, ye're a canny lass to coom and filch
all old Malcom's secrets to set oop opposition to him.
But then sin' ye do it sae openly I'll tell ye all I
know. The big wourld ought to be wide enough
for a bonnie lassie like yoursel, to ha' a chance in

-- 200 --

[figure description] Page 200.[end figure description]

it, and though I'm a little mon, I would na be sae
mean a one as to hinder ye. Mairover the gardener's
craft be a gentle one, and I see na reason
why, if a white lily like yoursel must toil and spin,
it should na be oot in God's sunshine, where the
flowers bloom, instead o' pricking the bluid oot o'
ye're body, and the hope oot o' ye're heart, wi' the
needle's point, as I ha seen sae mony o' my ain
coontry lassies do. Gude-by, and may the roses in
ye'r cheeks bloom a' the year round.”

Edith felt as if his last words were a blessing,
and started with her heart cheered and hopeful;
and yet beyond her garden, with its spring promise,
its summer and autumn possibilities, there was
little inspiring or hopeful in her new home.

In accordance with their mother's policy, they
were waiting for something to turn up—waiting, in
utter uncertainty, and with dubious prospects, to
achieve by marriage the security and competence
which they must not work for, or utterly lose caste
in the old social world in which they had lived.

Be not too hasty in condemning Mrs. Allen, my
reader, for you may, at the same time, condemn
yourself. Have you no part in sustaining that
public sentiment which turns the cold shoulder of
society toward the woman who works? Many are
growing rich every year, but more are growing
poor. What does the “best society,” in the
world's estimation, say to the daughters in these
families?

“Keep your little hands white, my dears, as long

-- 201 --

[figure description] Page 201.[end figure description]

as you can, because as soon as the traces of toil are
seen on them, you become a working woman, and
our daughters can't associate with you, and our
sons can't think of you, that is for wives. No other
than little and white hands can enter our heaven.”

So multitudes struggle to keep their hands white,
though thereby, the risk that their souls will become
stained and black, increases daily. A host
of fair girls find their way every year to darker
stains than ever labor left, because they know how
coldly society will ignore them the moment they
enlist in the army of honest workers. But you,
respectable men and women in your safe pleasant
homes, to the extent that you hold and sustain this
false sentiment, to the extent that you make the
paths of labor hard and thorny, and darken them
from the approving smile of the world, you are
guilty of these girls' ruin.

Christian matron, with your husband one of the
pillars of church and state, do you shrink with disgust
from that poor creature who comes flaunting
down Broadway. None but the white-handed enter
your parlors, and the men (?) who are hunting such
poor girls to perdition, will sit on the sofa with
your daughters this evening. Be not too confident.
Your child, or one in whom your blood flows, at a
little later remove, may stand just where honor to
toil would save, but the practical dishonoring of it,
which you sustain, eventually blot out the light of
earth and heaven.

Mrs. Allen knew that even if her daughters

-- 202 --

[figure description] Page 202.[end figure description]

commenced teaching, which, with all the thousands
spent on their education, they were incapable of
doing, their old sphere on Fifth Avenue would be
as unapproachable as the pearly gates, between
which and the lost a “great gulf is fixed.”

But Mrs. Allen knew also of a very respectable
way, having the full approval of society, by which
they might regain their place in the heaven from
which they had fallen. Besides it was such a
simple way, requiring no labor whatever, though a
little scheming perhaps, no amount of brains or
culture worth mentioning, no heart or love, and
least of all a noble nature. A woman may sell
herself, or if of a waxy disposition, having little
force, might be sold at the altar to a man who
would give wealth and luxury in return. This,
society, in full dress, would smile upon and civil
law and sacred ceremony sanction.

With the forefinger of her right hand resting
impressively on the palm of her left, Mrs. Allen
had indicated this back door into the Paradise, the
gates of which were guarded against poor working
women by the flaming sword of public opinion,
turning every way.

And the girls were waiting yawningly, wearily,
as the long unoccupied days passed. Laura's cheek
grew paler than even her delicate style of beauty
demanded. She seemed not only a hot-house plant,
but a sickly one. The light was fading from her
eye as well as the color from her cheek, and all
vigor vanishing from her languid soul and body.

-- 203 --

[figure description] Page 203.[end figure description]

The resemblance to her mother grew more striking
daily. She was a melancholy result of that artificial
luxurious life that so enervates the whole
nature that there seems no stamina left to resist
the first cold blast of adversity. Instead of being
like a well-rooted hardy native of the soil she
seemed a tender exotic that would wither even in
the honest sunlight. As a gardener would say,
she needed “hardening off.” This would require
the bracing of principle, the incentive of hope, and
the development of work. But Mrs. Allen could
not lead the way to the former, and the latter she
forbade, so poor Laura grew more sickly and
morbid every day of her weary idle waiting.

Mrs. Allen's policy bore even more heavily on
Zell. We have all thought something perhaps of
the cruelty of that imprisonment which places a
young vigorous person, abounding in animal life
and spirits, in a narrow cell, which forbids all action
and stifles hope. It gives the unhappy victim the
sensation of being buried alive. There comes at
last to be one passionate desire to get out and
away. Impulsive, restless, excitable Zell, with
every vein filled with hot young blood, was shut
out from what seemed to her, the world, and no
other world of activity was shown to her. Her
hands were tied by her mother's policy, and she sat
moping and chafing like a chained captive, waiting
till Mr. Van Dam should come and deliver her
from as durance vile as was ever suffered in the
moss-grown castles of the old world. The hope of

-- 204 --

[figure description] Page 204.[end figure description]

his coming was all that sustained her. Her sad
situation was the result of acting on a false view
of life from beginning to end. Any true parent
would have shuddered at the thought of a daughter
marrying such a man as Van Dam, but Zell
was forbidden to do one useful thing lest it might
mar her chance of union with this resumé of all
vice and uncleanness, and though she had heard
the many reports of his evil life, her moral sense
was so perverted that he rather seemed a lion than
a reptile to her. It is true, she looked upon him
only in the light of her future husband, but that
she did not shrink from any relationship with such
a man, shows how false and defective her education
had been.

Edith had employment for mind and hand,
therefore was happier and safer than either of her
sisters. Malcom had her garden thoroughly ploughed,
and helped her plant it. He gave her many
flower roots and sold others at very low prices.
In the lower part of the garden, where the ground
was rather heavy and moist, he put out quite a
large number of raspberries, and along a stone
fence, where weeds and bushes had been usurping
the ground, he planted two or three varieties of
blackcaps. He also lined another fence with Kittatinny
blackberries. There were already quite a
large number of currants and gooseberries on the
place. These he trimmed and put in cuttings for
new bushes. He pruned the grapevines also somewhat,
but not to any extent, on account of the

-- 205 --

[figure description] Page 205.[end figure description]

lateness of the season, meaning to get them into
shape by summer cutting. The orchard also was
made to look clean and trim, with dead wood and
interfering branches cut away. Edith watched
these operations with the deepest interest, and
when she could, without danger of being observed
from the road, assisted, though in a very dainty
amateur way. But Malcom did not work to put
in hours, but seemed to do everything with a
sleight of hand, that made his visits appear too
brief, even though she had to pay for them. As
a refuge from long idle hours, she would often go
up to Malcom's little place, and watch him and his
assistant as they deftly dealt with nature in accordance
with her moods, making the most of the
soil, sunlight, and rain. Thus Malcom came to
take a great interest in her, and shrewd Edith was
not slow in fostering so useful a friendship. But
in spite of all this, there were many rainy idle
days that hung like lead upon her hands, and
upon these especially, it seemed impossible to
carry out her purpose to be gentle and forbearing,
and it often occurred that the dull apathy of the
household was changed into positive pain by sharp
words and angry retorts that should never have
been spoken.

About the last Sabbath of April, Mrs. Allen
sent for a carriage and was driven with her daughters
to one of the most fashionable churches of
Pushton. Marshalled by the sexton, they rustled
in toilets more suitable for one of the gorgeous

-- 206 --

[figure description] Page 206.[end figure description]

temples of Fifth Avenue, than even the most ambitious
of country churches. Mrs. Allen hoped to
make a profound impression on the country people,
and by this one dress parade, to secure standing
and cordial recognition among the foremost
families. But she overshot the mark. The failure
of Mr. Allen was known. The costly mourning
suits and the little house did not accord, and
the solid, sensible people were unfavorably impressed,
and those of fashionable and aristocratic
tendencies felt that considerable investigation was
needed before the strangers could be admitted
within their exclusive circles. So, though it was
not a Methodist church that they attended, the
Allens were put on longer probation by all classes,
when if they had appeared in a simple unassuming
manner, rating themselves at their true worth
and position, many would have been inclined to
take them by the hand.

-- --

p670-224 CHAPTER XIII. THEY TURN UP.

[figure description] Page 207.[end figure description]

ONE morning, a month after the Allens had
gone into poverty's exile, Gus Elliot lounged
into Mr. Van Dam's luxurious apartments. There
was everything around him to gratify the eye of
sense, that is, such sense as Gus Elliot had cultivated,
though an angel might have hidden his face.
We will not describe these rooms—we had better
not. It is sufficient to say that in their decorations,
pictures, bacchanal ornaments, and general suggestion,
they were a reflex of Mr. Van Dam's character,
in the more refined and æsthetic phase which
he presented to society. Indeed, in the name of
art, whose mantle is broader than that of charity,
if at times rather flimsy, not a few would have admired
the exhibitions of Mr. Van Dam's taste,
which, though not severe, were bare in a bad sense.
We are a little skeptical in regard to these enthusiasts
for nude art.

But concerning Gus Elliot, no doubt exists in
our mind. The atmosphere of Mr. Van Dam's room
was entirely congenial and adapted to his chosen
direction of development. He was a young man
of leisure and fashion and was therefore what even
the fashionable would be horrified at their

-- 208 --

[figure description] Page 208.[end figure description]

daughters ever becoming. This nice distinction between
son and daughter does not result well. It leaves men
in the midst of society unbranded as vile, unmarked
so that good women might shrink in disgust from
them. It gives them a chance to prey upon the
weak, as Mr. Van Dam purposed to do, and as he
intended to induce Gus Elliot to do, and as multitudes
of exquisitely dressed scoundrels are doing daily.

If Mr. and Mrs. Allen had done their duty as
parents, they would have kept the wolf (I beg the
wolf's pardon) the jackal, Mr. Van Dam, with his
thin disguise of society polish, from entering their
fold. Gus Elliot was one of those mean curs that
never lead, and could always be drawn into any evil
that satisfied the one question of his life, “Will it
give me what I want.”

Gus was such an exquisite that the smell of
garlic made him sick, and the sight of blood made
him faint, and the thought of coarse working hands
was an abomination, but in worse than idleness he
could see his old father wearing himself out, he
could get “gentlemanly drunk,” and commit any
wrong in vogue among the fast young men with
whom he associated. And now Mephistophiles
Van Dam easily induces him to seek to drag down
beautiful Edith Allen, the woman he meant to
marry, to a life compared with which the city
gutters are cleanly.

Van Dam in slippers and silken robe was smoking
his meerschaum after a late breakfast and reading
a French novel.

-- 209 --

[figure description] Page 209.[end figure description]

“What is the matter?” he said, noting Gus'
expression of ennui and discontent.

“There is not another girl left in the city to be
mentioned the same day with Edith Allen,” said
Gus, with the pettishness of a child from whom
something had been taken.

“Well spooney, what are you going to do about
it?” asked Mr. Van Dam coolly.

“What is there to do about it? you know well
enough that I can't afford to marry her. I suppose
it's the best thing for me that she has gone
off to the backwoods somewhere, for while she
was here I could not help seeing her, and after all
it was only an aggravation.”

“I can't afford to marry Zell,” replied Van
Dam, “but I am going up to see her to-morrow.
After being out there by themselves for a month,
I think they will be glad to see some one from the
civilized world.” The most honest thing about Van
Dam was his sincere commiseration for those compelled
to live in quiet country places, without
experience in the highly spiced pleasures and excitements
of the metropolis. In his mind they were
associated with oxen—innocent, rural and heavy,
these terms being almost synonymous to him, and
suggestive of such a forlorn tame condition, that
it seemed only vegetating, not living. Mr. Van
Dam believed in a life, like his favorite dishes, that
abounded in cayenne. Zell's letters had confirmed
this opinion, and he saw that she was half desperate
with ennui and disgust with their loneliness.

-- 210 --

[figure description] Page 210.[end figure description]

“I imagine we have staid away long enough,”
he continued. “They have had sufficient of the
miseries of mud, rain, and exile, not to be very
nice about the conditions of return to old haunts
and life. Of course I can't afford to marry Zell
any more than you can Edith, but for all that I
expect to have her here with me before many
months pass, and perhaps weeks.”

“Look here, Van Dam, you are going too far.
Remember how high the Allens once stood in society,”
said Gus, a little startled.

“`Once stood;' where do they stand now?
Who in society has, or will lift a finger for them,
and they seem to have no near relatives to stand
by them. I tell you they are at our mercy. Luxury
is a necessity, and yet they are not able to earn
their bare bread.

“Let me inform you,” he continued, speaking
with the confidence of a hunter, who from long
experience knows just where the game is most easily
captured, “that there is no class more helpless
than the very rich when reduced to sudden poverty.
They are usually too proud to work, in the first
place, and in the second, they don't know how to
do anything. What does a fashionable education
fit a girl for, I would like to know, if, as it often occurs,
they have to make their own way in the world?—
a smattering of everything, mistress of nothing.”

“Well Van Dam,” said Gus, “according to your
showing, it fits them for little schemes like the one
you are broaching.”

-- 211 --

[figure description] Page 211.[end figure description]

“Precisely, girls who know how to work and
who are accustomed to it, will snap their fingers in
your face, and tell you they can take care of themselves,
but the class to which the Allens belong,
unless kept up by some rich relations, are soon almost
desperate from want. I have kept up a correspondence
with Zell. They seem to have no
near relatives or friends who are doing much for
them. They are doing nothing for themselves,
save spend what little there is left, and their monotonous
country life has half-murdered them
already. So I conclude I have waited long enough
and will go up to-morrow. Instead of pouting like
a spoiled child, over your lost Edith, you had better
go up and get her. It may take a little time and
management. Of course they must be made to
think we intend to marry them, but if they once
elope with us, we can find a priest at our leisure.'

“I will go up to-morrow with you any way,”
said Gus, who, like so many others, never made a
square bargain with the devil, but was easily “led
captive” from one wrong and villany to another.

It was the last day of April—one on which the
rawness and harshness of early spring was melting
into the mildness of May. The buds on the trees
had perceptibly swollen. The flowering maple was
still aflame, the sweet centre of attraction to innumerable
bees, the hum of whose industry rose
and fell on the languid breeze. The grass had the
delicate green and exquisite odor belonging to its
first growth, and was rapidly turning the brown,

-- 212 --

[figure description] Page 212.[end figure description]

withered sward of winter into emerald. The sun
shone through a slight haze, but shone warmly.
The birds had opened the day with full orchestra,
but at noon there was little more than chirp and
twitter, they seeming to feel something of Edith's
languor, as she leaned on the railing of the porch,
and watched for the coming of Malcom. She
sighed as she looked at the bare brown earth of the
large space that she purposed for strawberries, and
work there and every where seemed repulsive.
The sudden heat was enervating and gave her the
feeling of luxurious languor that she longed to enjoy
with the sense of security and freedom from care.
But even as her eyelids drooped with momentary
drowsiness, there was a consciousness, like a dull
half recognized pain, of insecurity, of impending
trouble and danger, and of a need for exertion
that would lead to something more certain than
anything her mother's policy promised.

She was startled from her heaviness by the
sharp click of the gate latch, and Malcom entered
with two large baskets of strawberry plants. He
had said to her,—

“Wait a bit. The plants will do weel, put oot
the last o' the moonth. An ye wait I'll gie ye the
plants I ha' left oover and canna sell the season.
But dinna be troobled, I'll keepit enoof for ye ony
way.”

By this means Edith obtained half her plants
without cost, save for Malcom's labor of transplanting
them.

-- 213 --

[figure description] Page 213.[end figure description]

The weather had little influence on Malcom's
wiry frame, and his spirit of energetic, cheerful industry
was contagious. Once aroused and interested,
Edith lost all sense of time, and the afternoon
passed happily away.

At her request Malcom had brought her a pair
of pruning nippers, such as she had seen him use,
and she kept up a delicate show of work, trimming
the rose bushes and shrubs, while she watched
him. She could not bring her mind to anything
that looked like real work as yet, but she had a
feeling that it must come. She saw that it would
help Malcom very much if she went before and
dropped the plants for him, but some one might
see her, and speak of her doing useful work. The
aristocratically inclined in Pushton would frown on
the young lady so employed, but she could snip at
roses and twine vines, and that would look pretty
and rural from the road.

But it so happened that the one who caught a
glimpse of her spring day beauty and saw the
pretty rural scene she crowned, was not the critical
occupant of some family carriage; for when, while
near the road, she was reaching up to clip off
the topmost spray of a bush, her attention was
drawn by the rattle of a wagon, and in this picturesque
attitude her eyes met those of Arden Lacey.
The sudden remembrance of the unkind return
made to him, and the fact that she had therefore
dreaded meeting him, caused her to blush deeply.
Her feminine quickness caught his expression, a

-- 214 --

[figure description] Page 214.[end figure description]

timid questioning look, that seemed to ask if she would
act the part of the others. Edith was a society
and city girl, and her confusion lasted but a second.
Policy whispered, “you can still keep him as
a useful friend, though you must keep him at a
distance, and you may need him.” Some sense
of gratitude and of the wrong done him and his,
also mingled with these thoughts, passing with the
marvellous rapidity with which a lady's mind acts
in social emergencies. She also remembered that
they were alone, and that none of the Pushton
notables could see that she was acquainted with
the “drunken Laceys.” Therefore before the diffident
Arden could turn away, she bowed and
smiled to him in a genial, conciliatory manner.
His face brightened into instant sunshine and to
her surprise he lifted his old weather-stained felt
hat like a gentleman. Though he had received no
lessons in etiquette, he was inclined to be a little
courtly and stately in manner, when he noticed a
lady at all, from unconscious imitation of the high
bred characters in the romances he read. He said
to himself in glad exultation,—

“She is different from the rest. She is as
divinely good as she is divinely beautiful,” and
away he rattled toward Pushton as happy as if his
old box wagon were a golden chariot, and he a
caliph of Arabian story on whom had just shone
the lustrous eyes of the Queen of the East. Then
as the tumult in his mind subsided, questioning
thoughts as to the cause of her blush came

-- 215 --

[figure description] Page 215.[end figure description]

trooping through his mind, and at once there arose a
long vista of airy castles tipped with hope as with
sunlight. Poor Arden! What a wild uncurbed
imagination had mastered his morbid nature, as he
lived a hermit's life among the practical people of
Pushton! If he had known that Edith, had she
seen him the village, would have crossed the street
rather than have met, or recognized him, it would
have plunged him into still bitterer misanthropy.
She and his mother only stood between him and
utter contempt and hatred of his kind, as they existed
in reality, and not in his books and dreams.

She forgot all about him before his wagon turned
the corner of the road, and chatted away to
Malcom, questioning and nipping with increasing
zest. As the day grew cooler, her spirits rose under
the best of all stimulants, agreeable occupation.
The birds ceased at last their nest-building,
and from orchard and grove came many an
inspiring song. Edith listened with keen enjoyment,
and country life and work looked differently
from what it had in the sultry noon. She
saw the long rows of strawberry vines increasing
under Malcom's labors with deep satisfaction. In
the still humid air the plants scarcely wilted and
stood up with the bright look of those well started
in life.

As it grew towards evening and no carriage of
note had passed, Edith ventured to get her transplanting
trowel, doff her gloves, and commence dividing
her flower roots that she might put them

-- 216 --

[figure description] Page 216.[end figure description]

elsewhere. She became so interested in her work
that she was positively happy, and soft hearted
Malcom, with his eye for the beauties of nature, was
getting his rows crooked, because of so many admiring
glances toward her as she went to and fro.

The sun was low in the west and shone in crimson
through the soft haze. But the color in her cheeks
was richer as she rose from the ground, her little
right hand lost in the scraggly earth-covered roots
of some hardy phlox, and turned to meet exquisite
Gus Elliot, dressed with finished care, and
hands encased in immaculate gloves. Her broad
rimmed hat was pushed back, her dress looped up,
and she made a picture in the evening glow that
would have driven a true artist half wild with admiration;
but poor Gus was quite shocked. The
idea of Edith Allen, the girl he meant to marry,
grubbing in the dirt and soiling her hands in that
style! It was his impression that only Dutch
women worked in a garden, and for all he knew of
its products she might be setting out a potato
plant. Quick Edith caught his expression, and
while she crimsoned with vexation at her plight,
felt a new and sudden sense of contempt for the
semblance of a man before her.

But with the readiness of a society girl she
smoothed her way out of the dilemma, saying with
vivacity,—

“Why Mr. Elliot, where did you drop from?
you have surprised me among my flowers, you see.”

“Indeed, Miss Edith,” said Gus, in rather

-- 217 --

[figure description] Page 217.[end figure description]

unhappily phrased gallantry, “to see you thus employed
makes me feel as if we both had dropped
into some new and strange sphere. You seem the
lovely shepherdess of this rural scene, but where is
your flock?”

Shrewd Malcom, near by, watched this scene
as the terrier he resembled might, and took instant
and instinctive dislike to the new comer. With a
contemptuous sniff he thought to himself, “There's
mateerial enoof in ye for so mooch toward a flock
as a calf and a donkey.”

“A truce to your lame compliments,” she said,
concealing her vexation under badinage. “I do
not live by hook and crook yet, whatever I may
come to, and I remember that you only appreciate
artificial flowers made by pretty shop girls, and
these are not in the country. But come in; mother
and my sisters will be glad to see you.”

Gus was not blind to her beauty, and while the
idea of marriage seemed more impossible than ever,
now that he had seen her hands soiled, the evil
suggestion of Van Dam gained attractiveness with
every glance.

Edith found Mr. Van Dam on the porch with
Zell, who had welcomed him in a manner that
meant much to the wily man. He saw how necessary
he was to her, and how she had been living
on the hope of seeing him, and the baseness of his
nature was shown that instead of being stirred to
one noble kindly impulse toward her, he simply exulted
in his power.

-- 218 --

[figure description] Page 218.[end figure description]

“Oh,” said she, as with both hands she greeted
him, her eyes half filling with tears, “we have been
living like poor exiles in a distant land, and you
seem as if just from home, bringing the best part
of it with you.”

“And I shall carry you back to it ere long,” he
whispered.

Her face grew bright and rosy with the deepest
happiness she had ever known. He had never
spoken so plainly before. “Edith can never taunt
me again with his silence,” she thought. Though
sounding well enough to the ear, how false were
his words! When Satan would do work that will
sink to lowest perdition, he must commence as an
angel of light. Zell was giving the best love of
which her heart was capable in view of her defective
education and character. In a sincere and
deep affection there are great possibilities of good.
Her passion, so frank and strong, in the hands of a
true man, was a lever that might have lifted her
up into the noblest life. Van Dam sought to use
it only to force her down. He purposed to cause
one of God's little ones to offend.

Edith soon appeared, dressed with the taste
and style of a Fifth Avenue belle of the more
sensible sort, and Gus was comforted. Her picturesque
natural beauty in the garden was quite lost
on him, but now that he saw the familiar touches
of the artificial in her general aspect, she seemed
to him the peerless Edith of old. And yet his
nice eye noted that even a month of absence from

-- 219 --

[figure description] Page 219.[end figure description]

the fashionable centre, had left her ignorant of
some of the shadings off of one mode into another,
and the thought passed over the polished surface
of his mind (all Gus' thoughts were on the surface,
there being no other accommodation for them)
“why, a year in this out of the world life, and she
would be only a country, girl.”

But all detracting thoughts of each other, all
mean, vile, and deadly purposes, were hidden
under smiling exteriors. Mrs. Allen was the
gracious, elegant matron who would not for the
world let her daughters soil their hands, but
schemed to marry one to a weak apology for a
man, and another to a villain out and out, and the
fashionable world would cordially approve and
sustain Mrs. Allen's tactics if she succeeded.

Laura brightened up more than she had since
her father's death. Anything that gave hope of
return to the city, and the possibility of again
meeting and withering Mr. Goulden with her scorn,
was welcome.

And Edith, while she half despised Gus, found
it very pleasant to meet those of her old set again,
and repeat a bit of the past. The young crave
companionship, and in spite of all his weakness,
she half liked Elliot. With youth's hopefulness
she believed that he might become a man if he
only would. At any rate, she half-consciously
formed the reckless purpose to shut her eyes to all
presentiments of coming trouble and enjoy the
evening to the utmost.

-- 220 --

[figure description] Page 220.[end figure description]

Hannibal was enjoined to get up as fine a supper
as possible, regardless of cost, with Mrs. Allen's
maid to assist.

In the long purple twilight, Edith and Zell, on
the arms of their pseudo lovers, strolled up and
down the paths of the little garden and dooryard.
As Edith and Gus were passing along the walk
that skirted the road, she heard the heavy rumble
of a wagon that she knew to be Arden Lacey's.
She did not look up or recognize him, but appeared
so intent on what Gus was saying, as to be oblivious
to all else, and yet through her long lashes, she
glanced toward him in a rapid flash, as he sat in
his rough working garb on the old board where
she, on the rainy night of her advent to Pushton,
had clung to his arm in the jolting wagon. Momentary
as the glance was, the pained, startled
expression of his face as he bent his eyes full upon
her, caught her attention and remained with
her.

His manner and appearance secured the attention
of Gus also, and with a contemptuous laugh,
he said loud enough for Arden to partially hear,—

“That native comes from pretty far back, I imagine.
He looks as if he never saw a lady and
gentleman before. The idea of living like such a
cabbage head as that.”

If Gus had not been with Edith, his good
clothes and good looks would have been spoiled
within the next five minutes.

Edith glanced the other way and pointed to

-- 221 --

[figure description] Page 221.[end figure description]

her strawberry bed as if not noticing his remark or
its object, saying,—

“If you will come and see us a year from next
June, I can give you a dainty treat from these
plants.”

“You will not be here next June,” said Gus
tenderly. “Do you imagine we can spare you
from New York? The city has seemed dull since
robbed of the light of your bright eyes.”

Edith rather liked sugar plums of such make,
even from Gus, and she, as it were, held out her
hand again by the rather sentimental remark,—

“Absent ones are soon forgotten.”

Gus, from much experience, knew how to flirt
beautifully, and so with some aptness and show of
feeling, replied,—

“From my thoughts you are never absent.”

Edith gave him a quick questioning look.
What did he mean? He had avoided everything
tending to commit him to a penniless girl after her
father's death. Was this mere flirtation? Or had
he, in absence, learned his need of her for happiness,
and was now willing to marry her even
though poor.

“If he is man enough to do this, he is capable
of doing more,” she thought quickly, and circumstances
pleaded for him. She felt so troubled
about the future, so helpless and lonely, and he
seemed so inseparably associated with her old
bright life, that she was tempted to lean on such a
swaying reed as she knew Gus to be. She did not

-- 222 --

[figure description] Page 222.[end figure description]

reply, but he could see the color deepen in her
cheeks even in the fading twilight, her bosom rose
and fell more quickly, and her hand rested upon
his arm with a more confiding pressure. What
more could he ask? and he exulted.

But before he could speak again they were
summoned to supper. Van Dam touched Gus'
elbow as they passed in and whispered,—

“Don't be precipitate. Say nothing definite
to-night. I gather from Zell that a little more of
their country purgatory will render them wholly
desperate.”

Edith noticed the momentary detention and
whispering, and the thought there was some understanding
between the two occurred to her.
For some undefined reason she was always inclined
to be suspicious and on the alert when Mr. Van
Dam was present. And yet it was but a passing
thought, soon forgotten in the enjoyment of
the evening, after so long and dull an experience.
Zell was radiant, and there was a glimmer of color
in Laura's pale cheeks.

After supper they sat down to cards. The
decanter was placed on the side table, and heavy
inroads were made on Mrs. Allen's limited stock of
wine, for the gentlemen, feeling that they were off
on a lark, were little inclined to self-control. They
also insisted on the ladies drinking health with
them, which foolish Zell, and more foolish Mrs.
Allen were too ready to do, and for the first time
since their coming, the little cottage resounded

-- 223 --

[figure description] Page 223.[end figure description]

with laughter that was too loud and frequent to
be inspired by happiness only.

If guardian angels watched there, as we believe
they do everywhere, they might well veil their faces
in sadness and shame.

But the face of poor innocent Hannibal shone
with delight, and nodding his head toward Mrs.
Allen's maid with the complacency of a prophet
who saw his predictions fulfilled, he said:

“I told you my young ladies wasn't gwine to
stay long in Bushtown,” (as Hannibal persisted in
calling the place).

To Arden Lacey, the sight of Edith listening
with glowing cheeks and intent manner to a stranger
with her hand within his arm—a stranger too
that seemed the embodiment of that conventionality
of the world which he despised and hated, was
a vision that pierced like a sword. And then
Gus' contemptuous words, Edith's non-recognition,
though he tried to believe she had not seen him,
was like vitriol to a wound. At first there was a
mad impulse of anger toward Elliot, and as we
have intimated, only Edith's presence prevented
Arden from demanding instant apology. He knew
enough of his fiery nature to feel that he must get
away as fast as possible, or he might forever disgrace
himself in Edith's eyes.

As he rode home his mind was in a sad chaos.
He was conscious that his airy castles were falling
about him with a crash, which though unheard by
all the world, shook his soul to the centre.

-- 224 --

[figure description] Page 224.[end figure description]

Too utterly miserable to face his mother, loathing
the thought of food, he put up his horses and
rushed out into the night.

In his first impulse he vowed never to look
toward Edith again, but before two hours of fruitless
wandering had passed, a fascination drew his
feet toward Edith's cottage, only to hear that detested
voice again, only to hear even Edith's laugh
ring out too loud and reckless to come from the
lips of the exquisite ideal of his dreams. Though
the others had spoken in thunder tones, he had
ears for these two voices only. He rushed away
from the spot, as one might from some torturing
vision, exclaiming,—

“The real world is a worse mockery than the
one of my dreams. Would to heaven I had never
been born.”

-- --

p670-242 CHAPTER XIV. WE CAN'T WORK.

[figure description] Page 225.[end figure description]

THE gentlemen agreed to meet the ladies the
next day at church. Mrs. Allen insisted upon
it, as she wished to show the natives of Pushton
that they were visited by people of style from the
city. As yet they had not received many calls,
and those venturing had come in a reconnoitering
kind of way. She knew so little of solid country
people as to suppose that two young men, like
Gus Elliot and Van Dam, would make a favorable
impression. The latter with a shrug and grimace at
Zell, which she, poor child, thought funny, promised
to do so, and then they took leave with great
cordiality.

So they were ready to hand the Allens out of
their carriage the next morning, and were, with the
ladies, who were dressed even more elaborately
than on the previous Sabbath, shown to a prominent
pew, the centre of many admiring eyes, as they
supposed. But where one admired, ten criticised.
The summer hotel at Pushton had brought New
York too near and made it too familiar for Mrs. Allen's
tactics. Visits to town were easily made and
frequent, and by brief diversions of their attention
from the service, the good church people soon

-- 226 --

[figure description] Page 226.[end figure description]

satisfied themselves that the young men belonged to
the bold fast type, an impression strengthened by
the parties themselves who had devotion only for
Zell and Edith, and a bold stare for any pretty girl
that caught their eyes.

After church they parted with the understanding
that the gentlemen should come out toward
night and spend the evening.

Mr. Van Dam and Gus Elliot dined at the village
hotel, having ordered the best dinner that the
landlord was capable of serving, and a couple
of bottles of wine. Over this they became so
exhilarated as to attract a good deal of atten
tion. A village tavern is always haunted by idle
clerks, and a motley crowd of gossips, on the Sabbath,
and to these the irruption of two young
bloods from the city, was a slight break in the monotony
of their slow shuffling jog toward perdition;
and when the fine gentlemen began to get
drunk and noisy it was really quite interesting. A
group gathered round the bar, and through the
open door could see into the dining-room. Soon
with unsteady step, Van Dam and Elliot joined
them, the latter brandishing an empty bottle, and
calling in a thick loud voice,—

“Here landlord (hic) open a bottle (hic) of
wine, for these poor (hic) suckers.(hic) I don't suppose
(hic) they ever tasted (hic) anything better
than corn whiskey. (hic) But I'll moisten (hic)
their gullets to-day (hic) with a gentleman's drink.”

The crowd was mean enough, as the loafers

-- 227 --

[figure description] Page 227.[end figure description]

about a tavern usually are, to give a faint cheer
in the prospect of a treat, even though accompanied
with words synonymous with a kick. But one
big raw-boned fellow who looked equal to any
amount of corn-whiskey, or anything else, could
not swallow Gus's insolence, and stepped up saying,—

“Look here Capen, I'm ready enough to drink
with a chap when he asks me like a gentleman, but
I feel more like puttin' a head on you than drinkin'
with yer.”

Gus had the false courage of wine and prided
himself on his boxing. In the headlong fury of
drunkenness he flung the bottle at the man's head,
just grazing it, and sprang toward him, but stumbled
and fell. The man, with a certain rude sense
of chivalry, waited for him to get up, but the mean
loafers, who had cheered were about to manifest
their change of sentiment toward Gus, by kicking
him in his prostrate condition. Van Dam, who
also had drank too much to be his cool careful self,
now drew a pistol, and with a savage volley of oaths,
swore he would shoot the first man who touched
his friend. Then helping Gus up, he carried him
off to a private room, and with the skill of an old
experienced hand, set about righting himself and
Elliot up so that they might be in a presentable
condition for their visit at the Allens.

“Curse it all, Gus, why can you not keep within
bounds? If this gets to the girls' ears it may
spoil everything.”

-- 228 --

[figure description] Page 228.[end figure description]

By five o'clock Gus had so far recovered as to
venture to drive to the Allens, and the fresh air
restored him rapidly. Before leaving, the landlord
said to Van Dam,—

“You had better stay out there all night.
From what I hear the boys are going to lay for you
when you come home to-night. I don't want any
rows connected with my house. I'd rather you
wouldn't come back.”

Van Dam muttered an oath, and told the driver
to go on.

As a matter of course they were received very
cordially. Gus was quite himself again. He only
seemed a little more inclined to be sentimental and
in higher spirits than usual.

They walked again in the twilight through the
garden and under the budding trees of the orchard.
Gus assumed a caressing tone and manner, which
Edith half received and half resented. She felt
that she did not know her own mind and did not
understand him altogether, and so she took a diplomatic
middle course that would leave her free to
go forward or retreat. Zell, under the influence of
Mr. Van Dam's flattering manner, walked in a beautiful
but lurid dream. At last they all gathered in
the parlor and chatted and laughed over old times.

On this Sabbath evening one of the officers of
the church seeing that the Allens had twice worshipped
with them, felt that perhaps he ought to
call and give some encouragement. As he came
up the path he was surprised at the confused sound

-- 229 --

[figure description] Page 229.[end figure description]

of voices. With his hand on the door-bell he
paused, and through an opening between the curtains
saw the young men of whose bar-room performance
he had happened to hear. Not caring to
meet any of their ilk he went silently away shaking
his head with ill-omened significance. Of course
the good man told his wife what sort of company
their new neighbors kept, and who didn't she tell?

The evening grew late, but no carriage came
from the village.

“It's very strange,” said Van Dam.

“If it don't come you must stay all night,” said
Mrs. Allen graciously. “We can make you quite
comfortable even if we have a little house.”

Mr. Van Dam, and Gus also, were profuse in
their thanks. Edith bit her lip with vexation.
She felt that gentlemen who to the world would
seem so intimate with the family, in reality held no
relation, and that she and Zell were being placed
in a false position. But no scruples of prudence
occurred to thoughtless Zell. With an arch look
toward her lover she said,—

“I think it threatens rain so of course you cannot
go.”

“Let us go out and see,” he said.

In the darkness of the porch he put his arm
around and drew the unresisting girl to him, but
he did not say like a true man,

“Zell, be my wife.”

But poor Zell thought that was what all his
attention and show of affection meant.

-- 230 --

[figure description] Page 230.[end figure description]

Edith and Gus joined them, and the latter
thought also to put his regard in the form of caressing
action, rather than in honest outspoken
words, but she turned and said a little sharply,—

“You have no right.”

“Give me the right then,” he whispered.

“Whether I will ever do that I cannot say. It
depends somewhat on yourself. But I cannot now
and here.”

The warning hand of Van Dam was reached
through the darkness and touched Gus' arm.

The next morning they walked back to the
village, were driven two or three miles to the nearest
railway station, and took the train to the city,
having promised to come soon again.

The week following their departure was an
eventful one to the inmates of the little cottage,
and all unknown the most unfavorable influences
were at work against them. The Sunday hangerson
of a tavern have their points of contact with
the better classes, and gossip is a commodity
always in demand, whoever brings it to market.
Therefore the scenes in the dining and bar-rooms
in which Mrs. Allen's “friends” had played so
prominent a part were soon portrayed in hovel
and mansion alike, with such exaggerations and
distortions as a story inevitably suffers as passed
along. The part acted by the young men was
certainly bad enough, but rumor made it much
worse. Then this stream of gossip was met by
another coming from the wife of the good man,

-- 231 --

[figure description] Page 231.[end figure description]

who had called with the best intentions Sunday
evening, but pained at the nature of the Allens,
associations, had gone lamenting to his wife, and
she had gone lamenting to the majority of the
elder ladies of the church. These two streams
uniting, quite a tidal wave of “I want to knows,”
and “painful surprises,” swept over Pushton,
and the Allens suffered wofully through their
friends. They had already received some reconnoitering
calls, and a few from people who wanted to
be neighborly. But the truth was the people of
Pushton had been somewhat perplexed. They
did not know where to put the Allens. The fact
that Mr. Allen had been a rich merchant, and
lived on Fifth Avenue, counted for something.
But then even the natives of Pushton knew that
all kinds of people lived on Fifth Avenue, as elsewhere,
and that some of the most disreputable
were the richest. A clearer credential than that
was therefore needed. Then again there was
another puzzle. The fact that Mr. Allen had
failed, and that they lived in a little house indicated
poverty. But their style of dressing and ordering
from the store also suggested considerable
property left. The humbler portion of the community
doubted whether they were the style of
people for them to call on, and the rumor of Rose
Lacey's treatment getting abroad in spite of Arden's
injunction to the contrary, confirmed these
doubts, and alienated this class. The more wealthy
and fashionably inclined, doubted the grounds for

-- 232 --

[figure description] Page 232.[end figure description]

their calling, having by no means made up their
minds whether they could take the Allens into
their exclusive circle. So thus far Mrs. Allen and
her daughters had given audience to a sort of middle
class of skirmishers and scouts representing no
one in particular save themselves, but from a penchant
in that direction went out and obtained information,
so that the more solid ranks behind could
know what to do. In addition, as we have intimated,
there were a few good kindly people who said,—

“These strangers have come to live among us,
and we must give them a neighborly welcome.”

But there was something in their homely honest
heartiness that did not suit Mrs. Allen's artificial
taste, and she rather snubbed them.

“Heaven deliver us soon from Pushton,” she
said, “if the best people have no more air of quality
than these outlandish tribes. They all look and act
as if they had come out of the ark.”

If the Allens had frankly and patiently accepted
their poverty and misfortunes, and by close economy
and some form of labor had sought to maintain
an honest independence, they could soon through
this latter class, have become en rapport with, not
the wealthy and fashionable, but the finest people
of the community; people having the refinement,
intelligence, and heart to make the best friends we
can possess. It might take some little time. It
ought to. Social recognition and esteem should
be earned. Unless strangers bring clear letters of
credit, or established reputation, they must expect

-- 233 --

[figure description] Page 233.[end figure description]

to be put on probation. But if they adopt a course
of simple sincerity and dignity, and especially one
of great prudence, they are sure to find the right
sort of friends, and win the social position to which
they are justly entitled. But let the finger of
scandal and doubt be pointed toward them, and
all having sons and daughters will stand aloof on the
ground of self-protection, if nothing else. The
taint of scandal, like the taint of leprosy, causes a
general shrinking away.

The finger of doubt and scandal in Pushton was
now most decidedly pointed toward the Allens.
It was reported around,—

“Their father was a Wall street gambler who
lost all in a big speculation and died suddenly or
committed suicide. They belonged to the ultra
fast fashionable set in New York, and the events
of the past Sabbath show that they are not the
persons for self-respecting people to associate with.”

Some of the rather dissipated clerks and semiloafers
of the village were inclined to make the acquaintance
of such stylish handsome girls, but the
Allens received the least advance from them with
ineffable scorn.

Thus within the short space of a month Mrs.
Allen had, by her policy, contrived to isolate her
family as completely as if they had a pestilence.

Even Mrs. and Rose Lacey were inclined to pass
from indignation to contempt, for Mr. Lacey was
present at the scene in the bar-room, and reported
that the “two young bucks were friends of their

-- 234 --

[figure description] Page 234.[end figure description]

new neighbors, the Allens, and had staid there
all Sunday-night because they darsn't go back to
town.”

“Well,” said Rose, “with all their airs, I haven't
got to keeping company with that style of men
yet.”

“Cease to call yourself my sister if you ever do
knowingly,” said Arden sternly. “I don't believe
Edith Allen knows the character of these men.
They would not report themselves, and who is to
do it?”

“Perhaps you had better,” said Rose maliciously.

Arden's only answer was a dark frowning look.
A severe conflict was progressing in his mind. One
impulse was to regard Edith as unworthy of another
thought. But his heart pleaded for her, and
the thought that she was different from the rest,
and capable of developing a character as beautiful
as her person, grew stronger as he dwelt upon it.

Like myself she is related to others that drag
her down, he thought, and she seems to have no
friend or brother to protect or warn her. Even if
this over-dressed young fool is her lover, if she
could have seen him prostrate on the bar-room
floor, she would never look at him again. If so I
would never look at her.

His romantic nature became impressed with the
idea that he might become in some sense her unknown
knight and protector, and keep her from
marrying a man that would such to what his father

-- 235 --

[figure description] Page 235.[end figure description]

was. Therefore he passed the house as often as he
could in hope that there might be some opportunity
of seeing her.

To poor Edith, troubles thickened fast, for as
we have seen, the brunt of everything came on her.
Early on the forenoon of Monday the carpenter
appeared asking with a hard determined tone, for
his money, adding with satire,—

“I suppose it's all right of course. People who
want everything done at once must expect to pay
promptly.”

“Your bill is much too large—much larger than
you gave us any reason to suppose it would be,'
said Edith.

“I've only charged you regular rates, Miss, and
you put me to no little inconvenience besides.”

“That's not the point. It's double the amount
you gave us to understand it would be, and if you
should deduct the damage caused by your delay,
it would greatly reduce it. I do not feel willing
that this bill should be paid as it stands.”

“Very well then,” said the man, coolly rising.
“You threatened me with a lawyer, I'll let my
lawyer settle with you.”

“Edith,” said Mrs. Allen majestically, “bring
my check-book.”

“Don't pay it, mother. He can't make us pay
such a bill in view of the fact he left our roof open
in the rain.”

“Do as I bid you,” said Mrs. Allen impressively.

“There,” she said to the chuckling builder, in

-- 236 --

[figure description] Page 236.[end figure description]

lofty scorn, throwing toward him a check as if it
were dirt. “Now leave the presence of ladies
whom you don't seem to know much about.”

The man reddened and went out muttering
that “he had seen quite as good ladies before.”

Two days later a letter from Mrs. Allen's bank
brought dismay by stating that she had overdrawn
her account.

The next day there came a letter from their
lawyer saying that a messenger from the bank had
called upon him—that he was sorry they had spent
all their money—that he could not sell the stock
he now held at any price—and they had better sell
their house in the country and board.

This Mrs. Allen was inclined to do, but Edith
said almost fiercely,—

“I won't sell it. I am bound to have some
place of refuge in this hard pitiless world. I hold
the deed of this property, and we certainly can get
something to eat off of it, and if we must starve, no
one at least can disturb us.”

“What can we do,” said Mrs. Allen, crying and
wringing her hands.

“We ought to have saved our money and gone
to work at something,” answered Edith sternly.

“I am not able to work,” whined Laura.

“I don't know how to work, and I won't starve
either,” cried Zell passionately. “I shall write to
Mr. Van Dam this very day and tell him all about
it.”

“I would rather work my fingers off,” retorted

-- 237 --

[figure description] Page 237.[end figure description]

Edith scornfully, “than have a man come and
marry me out of charity, finding me as helpless as
if I were picked up off the street, and on the street
we would soon be without shelter or friends if we
sold this place.”

And so the blow fell upon them and such the
spirit with which they bore it.

-- --

p670-255 CHAPTER XV. THE TEMPTATION.

[figure description] Page 238.[end figure description]

THE same mail brought them a long bill from
Mr. Hard, accompanied with a very polite but
decisive note saying that it was his custom to have
a monthly settlement with his customers.

The rest of the family looked with new dismay
and helplessness at this, and Edith added bitterly,

“There are half a dozen other bills also.”

“What can we do?” again Mrs. Allen cried
piteously. “If you girls had only accepted some of
your splendid offers—”

“Hush, mother,” said Edith imperiously. “I
have heard that refrain too often already,” and the
resolute practical girl went to her room and shut
herself up to think.

Two hours later she came down to lunch with
the determined air of one who had come to a conclusion.

“These bills must be met or in part at least,”
she said, “and the sooner the better. After that
we must buy no more than we can pay for, if it's
only a crust of bread. I shall take the first train
to-morrow, and dispose of some of my jewelry.
Who of you will contribute some also? We all
have more than we shall ever need.”

-- 239 --

[figure description] Page 239.[end figure description]

“Pawn our jewelry!” they all shrieked.

“No, sell it,” said Edith firmly.

“You hateful creature,” sobbed Zell, “if Mr.
Van Dam heard it he would never come near me
again.”

“If he's that kind of a man, he had better not,”
was the sharp retort.

“I'll never forgive you, if you do it. You shall
not spoil all my chances and your own too. He as
good as offered himself to me, and I insist on your
giving me a chance to write to him before you take
one of your mad steps.”

They all clamored against her purpose so strongly
that Edith was borne down and reluctantly gave
way. Zell wrote immediately a touching pathetic
letter that would have moved a man of one knightly
instinct to come to her rescue. Van Dam read
it with a look of fiendish exultation, and calling on
Gus, said,—

“We will go up to-morrow. The right time
has come. They won't be nice as to terms any
longer.”

It was an unfortunate thing for Edith that she
had yielded at this time to the policy of waiting
one hour longer. In the two days that intervened
before the young men appeared there was time for
that kind of thought that tempts and weakens.
She was in that most dangerous attitude of irresolution.
The toilsome path of independent labor
looked very hard and thorny—more than that it
looked lonely. This latter aspect causes multitudes

-- 240 --

[figure description] Page 240.[end figure description]

to shrink, where the work would not. She knew
enough of society to feel sure that her mother was
right, and that the moment she entered on bread
winning by any form of honest labor, her old fashionable
world was lost to her forever. And she
knew of no other world, she had no other friends
save those of the gilded past. She did not with
her healthful frame and energetic spirit, shrink so
much from labor as from association with the laboring
classes. She had been educated to think
of them only as coarse and common, and make no
distinctions.

“Even if a few are good and intelligent as these
Laceys seem, they can't understand my feelings and
past life, so there will be no congeniality, and I
shall have to work practically alone. Perhaps in
time I shall become coarse and common like the
rest,” she said with a half shudder at the thought
of old fashioned garb, slipshod dressing, and long
monotonous hours at one thing. All these were
inseparable in her mind from poverty and labor.

Then after a long silence, during which she had
sat with her chin resting on her hands, she continued,—

“I believe I could stand it if I could earn a
support out of the garden with such a man as
Malcom to help me. There is variety and beauty
there, and scope for constant improvement. But
I fear a woman can't make a livelihood by such out
of door, man-like work. Good heavens! what will
my Fifth Avenue friends say if it should get to their

-- 241 --

[figure description] Page 241.[end figure description]

ears that Edith Allen is raising cabbage for market.”

Then in contrast, as the alternative to labor,
Gus Elliot continually presented himself.

“If he were only more of a man,” she thought,
“but if he loves so well as to marry me in view of
my poverty, he must have some true manhood
about him. I suppose I could learn to love him
after a fashion, and I certainly like him as well as
any one I know. Perhaps if I was with him to
cheer, incite and scold, he might become a fair
business man after all.”

And so Edith in her helplessness and fear of
work was tempted to enter on that forlorn experiment
which so many energetic women of decided
character have made—that of marrying a man who
can't stand alone, or do anything but dawdle, in
the hope they may be able to infuse some of their
own moral and intellectual backbone.

But Gus Elliot was not man enough, had not
sense enough, to give her this poor chance of
matrimonial escape from labor that seemed to her
like a giant taskmaster, waiting with grimy, horny
hand to claim her as another of his innumerable
slaves. Though a life of lonely, ill-paid toil would
have been better for Edith, than marriage to Gus,
he was missing the one golden opportunity of his
life, when he thought of Edith Allen in other character
than his wife. God uses instruments, and
she alone could give him a chance of being a man

-- 242 --

[figure description] Page 242.[end figure description]

among men. In his meditated baseness toward her,
he aimed a fatal blow at his own life.

And this is ever true of sins against the human
brotherhood. The recoil of a blow struck at
another's interests, has often the vengeful wrath of
heaven in it, and the selfish soul that would destroy
a fellow-creature for its own pleasure, is itself
destroyed.

False pride, false education, helpless unskilled
hands, an untaught, unbraced moral nature, made
strong, resolute, beautiful Edith Allen so weak, so
untrue to herself, that she was ready to throw herself
away on so thin a shadow of a man as Gus Elliot.
She might have known, indeed she half
feared that wretchedness would follow such a union.
It is torment to a large strong-souled woman to
utterly despise the man to whom she is chained.
His weakness and irresolution nauseates her, and
the probabilities are that she will sink into that
worst phase of feminine drudgery, the supporting
of a husband, who though able, will not work, and
become that social monster, of whom it is said with
significant laugh,—

“She is the man of the house.”

The only thing that reconciled her to the
thought of marrying Gus was the hope that she
could inspire him to better things and he seemed
the only refuge from the pressing troubles that environed
her and a lonely life of labor; for the
thought that she could bring herself to marry among
the laboring classes had never occurred to her.

-- 243 --

[figure description] Page 243.[end figure description]

So she came to the miserable conclusion on the
afternoon of the second day,

“I'll take him if he will me, knowing how I am
situated.”—

If Gus could have been true and manly one
evening he might have secured a prop that would
have kept him up though it would have been at
sad cost to Edith.

On the afternoon of Friday, Zell returned from
the village with radiant face, and waving a letter
before Edith where she sat moping in her room,
exclaimed with a thrill of ecstacy in her tone,—

“They are coming. Help make me irresistible.”

Edith felt the contagion of Zell's excitement,
and the mysteries of the toilet commenced. Nature
had done much for these girls, and they knew
how to further every charm by art. Edith good-naturedly
helped her sister, weaving the pure shimmering
pearls in the dark heavy braids of her hair,
and arranging all about the fair face that needed no
cosmetics. The toilet-table of a queen had not
the secrets of Zell's beauty, for the most skilful art
must deal with the surface, while Zell's loveliness
glowed from within. Her rich young blood mantled
her cheek with a color that came and went
with her passing thoughts, and was as unlike the
flaming unchanging red of a painted face, as sun-light
that flickers through a breezy grove differs
from a gas-jet. Her eyes glowed with the deep excitement
of a passionate love and the feeling that
the crisis of her life was near. Even Edith gazed

-- 244 --

[figure description] Page 244.[end figure description]

with wondering admiration at her beauty, as she
gave the finishing touches to her toilet, before she
commenced her own.

Discarded Laura had a sorry part in the poor
little play. She was to be ill and unable to appear,
and so resigned herself to a novel and solitude.
Mrs. Allen was to discreetly have a headache and
retire early, and thus all embarrassing third parties
should be kept out of the way.

The late afternoon of Friday (unlucky day for
once) brought the gentlemen, dressed as exquisitely
as ever, but the visions on the rustic little porch
almost dazzled even their experienced eyes. They
had seen these girls more richly dressed before and
more radiant. Indeed there was a delicious
pensiveness hanging over them now, like those delicate
veils that enhance beauty and conceal nothing.
And there was a deep undertone of excitement
that gave them a magnetic power that they
could not have in quieter moods.

Their appearance and manner of greeting caused
secret exultation in the black hearts that they
expected would be offered to them that night, but
Edith looked so noble as well as beautiful, that
Gus rather trembled in view of his part in the proposed
tragedy. As warm and gentle as had been
her greeting, she did not appear like a girl that
could be safely trifled with. However, Gus knew
his one source of courage and kept up on brandy
all day, and he proposed a heavier onslaught than
ever on poor Mrs. Allen's wine. But Edith did

-- 245 --

[figure description] Page 245.[end figure description]

not bring it out. She meant that all that was said
that night should be spoken in sober earnest.

They sat down to cards for a while after tea,
during which conversation was rather forced, consisting
mainly of extravagant compliments from
the gentlemen, and tender, meaning glances which
the girls did not resent. Mrs. Allen languidly
joined them for a while, and excused herself saying,—

“Her poor head had been too heavily taxed
of late,” though how, save as a small distillery of
helpless tears, we do not remember.

The regret of the young men at being deprived
of her society was quite affecting in view of
the fact that they had often wished her dead and
out of the way.

“Why should we shut ourselves up within
walls this lovely spring evening, this delicious earnest
of the coming summer,” said Mr. Van Dam to
Zell, “Come, put on your shawl and show me your
garden by moonlight.”

Zell exultingly complied, believing that now
she would show him, not their poor little garden,
but the paradise of requited love. A moment later
her graceful form, bending like a willow toward
him, vanished in the dusky light of the rising
moon, down the garden path which led to the little
arbor.

Gus having the parlor to himself, went over to
the sofa, seated himself by the side of Edith and
sought to pass his arm around her waist.

-- 246 --

[figure description] Page 246.[end figure description]

“You have no right,” again said Edith with
dignity, shrinking away.

“But will you not give the right? Behold me
a suppliant at your feet,” said Gus tenderly, but
comfortably keeping his seat.

“Mr. Elliot,” said Edith earnestly, “do you realize
that you are asking a poor girl to marry you?”

“Your own beautiful self is beyond all gold,”
said Gus gushingly.

“You did not think so a month ago,” retorted
Edith bitterly.

“I was a fool. My friends discouraged it, but
I find I cannot live without you.”

This sounded well to poor Edith, but she said
half sadly,—

“Perhaps your friends are right. You cannot
afford to marry me.”

“But I cannot give you up,” said Gus with
much show of feeling. “What would my life be
without you?” I admit to you that my friends are
opposed to my marriage, but am I to blight my life
for them? Am I, who have seen the best of New
York for years, to give up the loveliest girl I have
ever seen in it? I cannot and I will not,” concluded
Gus tragically.

“And are you willing to give up all for me?”
said Edith feelingly, her glorious eyes becoming
gentle and tender.

“Yes, if you will give up all for me,” said Gus
languishingly, taking her hand and drawing her
toward him.

-- 247 --

[figure description] Page 247.[end figure description]

Edith did not resist now, but leaned her head
on his shoulder with the blessed sense of rest and
at least partial security. Her cruelly harassed
heart and burdened, threatened life could welcome
even such poor shelter as Gus Elliot offered.
The spring evening was mild and breathless and
its hush and peace seemed to accord with her
feelings. There was no ecstatic thrilling of her
heart in the divine rapture of mutual and open
recognition of love, for no such love existed on
her part. It was only a languid feeling of contentment,
moon-lighted with sentiment, not sun-lighted
with joy, that she had found some one
who would not leave her to labor and struggle
alone.

“Gus,” she said pathetically, “we are very poor,
we have nothing. We are almost desperate from
want. Think twice ere you engage yourself to a
girl so situated. Are you able to thus burden
yourself?”

Gus thought these words led the way to the
carrying out of Van Dam's instructions, for he said
eagerly,—

“I know how you are situated. I learned all
from Zell's letter to Van Dam, but our hearts only
cling the closer to you, and you must let me take
care of you at once. If you will only consent to a
secret marriage I can manage it.”

Edith slowly raised her head from his shoulder.
Gus could not meet her eyes, but felt them searchingly
on his face. There was a distant mutter of

-- 248 --

[figure description] Page 248.[end figure description]

thunder like a warning voice. He continued hurriedly,—

“I think you will agree with me that such a
marriage would be best when you think of it. It
would be hard for me to break with my family at
once. Indeed I could not afford to anger my father
now. But I would soon get established in business
myself, and I would work so hard if I knew that
you were dependent on me.”

“Then you would wish me to remain here
in obscurity your wife,” said Edith in a low constrained
tone that Gus did not quite like.

“Oh, no, not for the world,” replied Gus hurriedly.
“It is because I so long for your daily and
hourly presence that I urge you to come to the
city at once.”

“What is your plan then?” asked Edith in the
same low tone.

“Go with me to the city, on the boat that
passes here in the evening. I will see that you are
lodged where you will have every comfort, yes
luxury. We can there be quietly married, and
when the right time comes, we can openly acknowledge
it.”

There was a tremble in Edith's voice when she
again spoke, it might be from feeling, mere excitement,
or anger. At any rate Gus grew more and
more uncomfortable. He had a vague feeling that
Edith suspected his falseness, and that her seeming
calmness might presage a storm, and he found
it impossible to meet her full searching gaze,

-- 249 --

[figure description] Page 249.[end figure description]

fearing that his face would betray him. He was
bad enough for his project, but not quite brazen
enough.

She detached herself from his encircling arm,
went to a book-stand near and took from it a richly
bound Bible. With this she came and stood before
Gus who was half trembling with fear and perplexity,
and said in a tone so grave and solemn, that
his weak impressible nature was deeply moved,—

“Mr. Elliot, perhaps I do not understand you.
I have received several offers before, but never one
like yours this evening. Indeed I need not remind
you that you have spoken to me in a different
vein. I know circumstances have greatly
altered with me. That I am no longer the
daughter of a millionaire, I am learning to my sorrow,
but I am the same Edith Allen that you knew
of old. I would not like to misjudge you, one of
my oldest, most intimate friends of the happy past.
And yet, as I have said, I do not quite understand
your offer. Place your hand on this sacred book
with me, and as you hope for God's mercy, answer
me this truly. Would you wish your own sister to
accept such an offer, if she were situated like myself?
Look me, an honest girl with all my faults
and poverty, in the face, and tell me as a true
brother.”

Gus felt himself in an awful dilemma. Something
in Edith's solemn tone and manner convinced
him that both he and Van Dam had misjudged
her. His knees so trembled that he could scarcely

-- 250 --

[figure description] Page 250.[end figure description]

rise. A fascination that he could not resist drew
his face, stamped with guilt, toward her, and slowly
he raised his fearful eyes and for a moment met
Edith's searching, questioning gaze, then dropped
them in confusion.

“Why do you not put your hand on the book
and speak?” she asked in the low concentrated
voice of passion.

Again he looked hurriedly at her. A flash of
lightning illumined her features, and he quailed
before an expression such as he had never seen before
on any woman's face.

“I—I—cannot,” he faltered.

The Bible dropped from her hands, they clasped,
and for a moment she seemed to writhe in agony,
and in a low shuddering tone she said,—

“There are none to trust—not one.”

Then as if possessed by a sudden fury, she seized
him roughly by the arm and said hoarsely,—

“Speak, man, what then did you mean? What
have all your tender speeches and caressing actions
meant?”

Her face grew livid with rage and shame as the
truth dawned upon her, while poor feeble Gus lost
his poise utterly and stood like a detected criminal
before her.

“You asked me to marry you,” she hissed.
“Must no one ask your immaculate sisters to do
this, that you could not answer my simple question?
Or, did you mean something else? How
dare you exist longer in the semblance of a man?

-- 251 --

[figure description] Page 251.[end figure description]

You have broken the sacred law of hospitality, and
here in my little home that has sheltered you, you
purpose my destruction. You take mean advantage
of my poverty and trouble, and like a cowardly
hunter must seek out a wounded doe as your
game. My grief and misfortune should have made
a sanctuary about me, but the orphaned and unfortunate,
God's trust to all true men, only invite
your evil designs, because defenceless. Wretch,
would you have made me this offer if my father
had lived, or if I had a brother?”

“It's all Van Dam's work, curse him,” groaned
Gus, white as a ghost.

“Van Dam's work!” shrieked Edith, “and
he's with Zell! So this is a conspiracy. You both
are the flower of chivalry,” and her mocking, half-hysterical
laugh curdled Gus' blood, as her dress
fluttered down the path that led to the arbor.

She appeared in the doorway like a sudden,
supernatural vision. Zell's head rested on Mr.
Van Dam's shoulder, and he was portraying in
low ardent tones the pleasures of city life, which
would be hers as his wife.

“It is true,” he had said, “our marriage must
be secret or the present. You must learn to trust
me. But the time will soon come when I can acknowledge
you as my peerless bride.”

Foolish little Zell was too eager to escape present
miseries to be nice and critical as to the conditions,
and too much in love, too young and unsuspecting
to doubt the man who had petted her

-- 252 --

[figure description] Page 252.[end figure description]

from a child. She agreed to do anything he
thought best.

Then Edith's entrance and terrible words broke
her pretty dream in fragments.

Snatching her sister from Van Dam's embrace,
she cried passionately,—

“Leave this place. Your villany is discovered.”

“Really, Miss Edith”—began Van Dam with a
poor show of dignity.

“Leave instantly!” cried Edith imperiously.
“Do you wish me to strike you?”

“Edith, are you mad?” cried Zell.

“Your sister must have lost her reason,” said
Van Dam, approaching Zell.

“Stand back,” cried Edith sternly. “I may
go mad before this hateful night passes, but while
I have strength and reason left, I will drive the
wolves from our fold. Answer me this: have you
not been proposing secret marriage to my sister?”

Her face looked spirit-like in the pale moonlight
and her eyes blazed like coals of fire. As she stood
there with her arm around her bewildered trembling
sister, she seemed a guardian angel holding a baffled
fiend at bay.

This was literally true, for even hardened Van
Dam quailed before her, and took refuge in the
usual resource of his satanic ally—lies.

“I assure you, Miss Edith, you do me great injustice.
I have only asked your sister that our
marriage be private for a time—”

-- 253 --

[figure description] Page 253.[end figure description]

“The same wretched bait—the same transparent
falsehood,” Edith shrieked. “We cannot be
married openly at our own home, but must go
away with you, two spotless knights, to New York.
Do you take us for silly fools? You know well
what the world would say of ladies that so compromised
themselves, and no true man would ask
this of a woman he meant to make his wife.
These premises are mine. Leave them.”

Van Dam was an old villain who had lived life-long
in the atmosphere of brawls and intrigue,
therefore he said brazenly,—

“There is no use of wasting words on an angry
woman. Zell, my darling, do me justice. Don't
give me up, as I never shall you,” and he vanished
on the road toward the village, where Gus was
skulking on before him.

“You, weak unmitigated fool,” said he savagely,
“why did I bring you?”

“Look here, Van Dam,” whined Gus, “that
isn't the way to speak to a gentleman.”

“Gentleman! ha, ha,” laughed Van Dam bitterly.

“I be hanged if I feel like one to-night. A
pretty scrape you have got me into,” snarled Gus.

“Well,” said Van Dam cynically. “I thought I
was too old to learn much more, but you may shoot
me if I ever go on a lark again with one of your
weak villains who is bad enough for anything, but
only has brains enough to get found out. If it
hadn't been for you I would have carried my point.

-- 254 --

[figure description] Page 254.[end figure description]

And I will yet,” he added with an oath. “I never
give up the game I have once started.”

And so they plodded on with mutual revilings
and profanity, till Gus became afraid of Van Dam,
and was silent.

The dark cloud that had risen unnoted in the
south, like the slowly gathering and impending
wrath of God, now broke upon them in sudden
gusts, and then chased them with pelting torrents
of rain and stinging hail, into the village. The sin-wrought
chaos—the hellish discord of their evil
natures seemed to have infected the peaceful spring
evening, for now the very spirit of the storm appeared
abroad. The rush and roar of the wind was
so strong, the lightning so vivid, and the crashing
thunder peals overhead so terrific, that even hardened
Van Dam was awed, and Gus was so frightened
and conscience smitten, that he could scarcely
keep up with his companion, but shuddered at the
thought of being left alone.

At last they reached the tavern, roused the
startled landlord and obtained welcome shelter.

“What!” he said, “are the boys after you?”

“No, no,” said Van Dam impatiently, “the
devil is after us in this infernal storm. Give us
two rooms, a fire, and some brandy as soon as possible,
and charge what you please.”

When Gus viewed himself in the mirror, as he
at once did from long habit, his haggard face,
drenched, mud-splashed form, awakened sincere
self commiseration; and his stained, bedraggled

-- 255 --

[figure description] Page 255.[end figure description]

clothes troubled him more than his soiled character.
He did not remember the time when he had not
been well dressed, and to be so was his religion—
the sacred instinct of his life. Therefore he was
inexpressibly shocked, and almost ready to cry, as
he saw his forlorn reflection in the glass. And he
had no change with him. What should he do? All
other phases of the disastrous night were lost in
this.

“There is nothing to be bought in this mean
little town, and how can I go to the city in this
plight,” he anxiously queried.

“Go to the devil then,” and the sympathetic
Van Dam wrapped himself up and went to sleep.

Gus fussily worked at his clothes till a late hour,
devoutly hoping he would meet no one that he
knew before reaching his dressing-room in New
York.

-- --

p670-273 CHAPTER XVI. BLACK HANNIBAL'S WHITE HEART.

[figure description] Page 256.[end figure description]

EDITH half led, half carried her sobbing sister to
the parlor. Mrs. Allen, no longer languid, and
Laura from her exile, were already there, and gathered
with dismayed faces around the sofa where
she placed Zell.

“What has happened?” asked Mrs. Allen
tremblingly.

Edith's self-control, now that her enemies were
gone, gave way utterly, and sinking on the floor,
she swayed back and forth, sobbing even more hysterically
than Zell, and her mother and Laura, oppressed
with the sense of some new impending disaster,
caught the contagion of their bitter grief, and
wept and wrung their hands also.

The frightened maid stood in one door, with her
white questioning face, and old grey-haired Hannibal
in another with streaming eyes of honest sympathy.

“Speak, speak, what is the matter?” almost
shrieked Mrs. Allen.

Edith could not speak, but Zell sobbed, “I—
don't—know—Edith—seems to have—gone—
mad.”

-- 257 --

[figure description] Page 257.[end figure description]

At last, after the application of restoratives
Edith so far recovered herself to say brokenly,—

“We've been betrayed—they're— villains.
They never—meant—marriage at all.”

“That's false!” screamed Zell. “I won't believe
it of my lover, whatever may have been true
of your mean little Gus Elliot. He promised to
marry me, and you have spoiled everything by
your mad folly. I'll never forgive you.”—When
Zell's wild fury would have ceased, cannot be said,
but a new voice startled and awed them in silence.
In the storm of sorrow and passion that raged within,
the outer storm had risen unnoted, but now an
awful peal of thunder broke over their heads and
rolled away among the hills in deep reverberations.
Another and louder crash soon followed, and a solemn
expectant silence fell upon them akin to that
when the noisy passionate world will suddenly
cease its clamor as the trump of God proclaims
the end.

“Merciful heaven, we shall be struck,” said Mrs.
Allen shudderingly.

“What's the use of living?” said Zell in a hard
reckless tone.

“What is there to live for?” sighed Edith,
deep in her heart. “There are none to be trusted—
not one.”

Instead of congratulations received with blushing
happiness, and solitaire engagement rings, thus
is shown the first result of Mrs. Allen's policy, and
society's injunction,—

-- 258 --

[figure description] Page 258.[end figure description]

“Keep your hands white, my dears.”

The storm passed away, and they crept off to
such poor rest as they could get, too miserable to
speak, and too worn to renew the threatened quarrel
that a voice from heaven seemingly had interrupted.

The next morning they gathered at a late breakfast
table with haggard faces and swollen eyes.
Zell looked hard and sullen, Edith's face was so
determined in its expression as to be stern. Mrs.
Allen lamented feebly and indefinitely, Laura only
appeared more settled in her apathy, and with Zell
and Edith, was utterly silent through the forlorn
meal.

After it was over, Zell went up to her room and
Edith followed her. Zell had not spoken to her
sister since the thunder peal had suddenly checked
her bitter words. Edith dreaded the alienation
she saw in Zell's face, and felt wronged by it,
knowing that she had only acted as truest friend
and protector. But in order still to shield her
sister she must secure her confidence, or else the
danger averted the past evening, would threaten
as grimly as ever. She also realized how essential
Zell's help would be in the struggle for bread on
which they must enter, and wished to obtain her
hearty coöperation in some plan of work. She saw
that labor now was inevitable, and must be commenced
immediately. From Laura she hoped
little. She seemed so lacking in force mentally and
physically, since their troubles began, that she

-- 259 --

[figure description] Page 259.[end figure description]

feared nothing could arouse her. She threatened
to soon become an invalid like her mother. The
thought of help from the latter, did not even occur
to her.

Edith had not slept, and as the chaos and bitterness
of the past evening's experience passed
away, her practical mind began to concentrate itself
on the problem of support. Her disappointment
had not been so severe as that of Zell, by any
means, and so she was in a condition to rally much
sooner. She had never much more than liked Elliot,
and now the very thought of him was nauseating,
and though labor and want might be hard indeed,
and regret for all they had lost keen, still
she was spared the bitterer pain of a hopeless love.

But it was just this that Zell feared, and though
she repeated to herself over and over again Van
Dam's last words, “I will never give you up,” she
feared that he would, or what would be equally
painful, she would be compelled to give him up, for
she could not disguise it from herself that her confidence
had been shaken.

But sincere love is slow to believe evil of its object.
If Van Dam had shown preference for another,
Zell's jealousy and anger would have known no
bounds, but this he had never done, and she could
not bring herself to believe that the man whom she
had known since childhood, who had always treated
her with uniform kindness and most flattering
attention, who had partaken of their hospitality so
often and intimately that he almost seemed like

-- 260 --

[figure description] Page 260.[end figure description]

one of the family, meditated the basest evil against
her.

“Gus Elliot is capable of any meanness, but
Edith was mistaken about my friend. And yet
Edith has so insulted him, that I fear he will
never come to the house again,” she said with deep
resentment. “If I had declined a private marriage,
I am sure he would have married me openly.”

Therefore when Edith entered their little room
Zell's face was averted and there was every evidence
of estrangement. Edith meant to be kind
and considerate, and patiently show the reasons
for her action.

She sat down and took her sister's cold impassive
hand, saying,—

“Zell, did I not help you dress in this very place
last evening? Did I not wait against my judgment
till Mr. Van Dam came? These things prove to
you that I would not put a straw between you and
a true lover. Surely we have trouble enough without
adding the bitter one of division and estrangement.
If we don't stand by each other now what
will become of us?”

“What right had you to misjudge Mr. Van
Dam by such a mean little scamp as Gus Elliot?
Why did you not give him a chance to explain
himself?”

“Oh Zell, Zell, how can you be so blinded?
Did he not ask you to go away with him in the
night—to elope, and then submit to a secret marriage
in New York?”

-- 261 --

[figure description] Page 261.[end figure description]

“Well, he told me there were good reasons that
made such a course necessary at present.”

“Are you George Allen's daughter that you
could even listen to such a proposal? When you
lived on Fifth Avenue would he have dared to have
even faintly suggested such a thing? Can he be a
true lover who insults you to begin with, and instead
of showing manly delicacy and desire to
shield, in view of your misfortunes, demands not
only hard but indecent conditions? Even if he
purposed to marry you, what right has he to require
of you such indelicate action as would make
your name a byword and hissing among all your
old acquaintances, and a lasting stain to your family?
They would not receive you with respect again,
though some might tolerate you and point you out
as the girl so desperate for a husband, that you
submitted to the grossest indignity to get one.”

Zell hung her head in shame and anger under
Edith's inexorable logic, but the anger was now
turning against Van Dam. Edith continued,—

“A lady should be sought and won. It is for
her to set the place and time of the wedding, and
dictate the conditions. It is for her to say who
shall be present and who absent, and woman, to
whom a spotless name is everything, has the right,
which even savage tribes recognize, to shield herself
from the faintest imputation of immodesty by
compelling her suitor to comply with the established
custom and etiquette which are her safeguards.
The daughter of a poor laborer would

-- 262 --

[figure description] Page 262.[end figure description]

demand all this as a matter of course, and shall the
beautiful Zell Allen, who has had scores of admirers,
have all this reversed in her case, and be compelled
to skulk away from the home in which she
should be openly married, to hunt up a man at
night who has made the pitiful promise that he
will marry her somewhere or sometime or other,
on condition that no one shall know it till he is
ready? Mark it well, the man who so insults a
lady and all her family, never meant to marry her,
or else he is so coarse and brutal in all his instincts,
that no decent woman ought to marry him.”

“Say no more,” said Zell in a low tone, “I
fear you are right, though I would rather die than
believe it. O, Edith, Edith!” she cried in sudden
passionate grief. “My heart is broken. I loved
him so. I could have been so happy.”

Edith took her in her arms and they cried
together. At last Zell said languidly:

“What can we do?”

“We must go to work like other poor people.
If we had only done so at first and saved every
dollar we had left, we would not now be in our
present deeply embarrassed condition. And yet
Zell, if you, with your vigor and strength, will
only stand by me, and help your best, we will see
bright days yet. There must be some way by
which two girls can make a livelihood here in
Pushton, as elsewhere. We have at least a shelter,
and I have great hopes of the garden.”

“I don't like a garden. I fear I couldn't do

-- 263 --

[figure description] Page 263.[end figure description]

much there. And it seems like man's work too.
I fear I shall be too wretched and ignorant to do
anything.”

“Not at all. Youth, health, and time, against
all the troubles of the world. (This was the best
creed poor Edith then had.) Now,” she continued,
encouragingly, “You like housework. Of
course we must dismiss our servants, and if you
did the work of the house with Laura, so that I
had all my time for something else, it would be a
great saving and help.”

“Oh, dear! oh, dear! that we should ever
come to this!” said Zell despairingly.

“We must come to it, and must face the
truth.”

“Well, of course, I'll try,” said Zell with something
of Laura's apathy. Then with a sudden burst
of passion she clenched her little hands and cried:

“I hate him, the cold-hearted wretch, to treat
his poor little Zell so shamefully!” and she paced
up and down the room with inflamed eyes and
cheeks. Then in equally sudden revulsion she
threw herself down on the floor with her head in
her sister's lap, and murmured, “God forgive me,
I love him still—I love him with my whole heart,”
and sobbed till all her strength was gone.

Edith sighed deeply. “Can she ever be depended
on?” she thought. At last she lifted the
languid form on the bed, threw over her an afghan
and bathed her head with cologne till the
poor child fell asleep.

-- 264 --

[figure description] Page 264.[end figure description]

Then she went down to Laura and her mother,
to whom she explained more fully the events of
last evening. Laura only muttered, “shameful,”
but Mrs. Allen whined, “She could not understand
it. Girls didn't know how to manage any longer.
There must be some misunderstanding, for no
young men in the city could have meant to offer
such an insult to an old and respectable family as
theirs. She never heard of such a thing. If she
could only have been present—”

“Hush, mother,” said Edith almost sternly.
“It's all past now. I should gladly believe that
when you were a young lady, such poor villains
were not in good society. Moreover, such offers
are not made to young ladies living on the Avenue.
This is more properly a case for shooting than
management. I have no patience to talk any
more about it. We must now try to conform to
our altered circumstances, and at least maintain
our self-respect, and secure the comforts of life if
possible. But we must now practice the closest
economy. Laura, you will have to be mother's
maid, for of course we can keep no servants. I
have a little money left, and will pay your maid
to-day and let her go.”

“I don't see how I can get along without her,”
said Mrs. Allen helplessly.

“You must,” said Edith firmly. “We have no
money to pay her any longer, and your daughters
will try to supply her place.”

Mrs. Allen did not formally abdicate her natural

-- 265 --

[figure description] Page 265.[end figure description]

position as head of the family, but in the hour of
almost shipwreck, Edith took the helm out of the
feeble hands. But the young girl had little to
guide her, no knowledge and experience worth
mentioning, and the sea was rough and beset with
dangers.

The maid had no regrets at departure, and
went away with something of the satisfaction of a
rat leaving a sinking ship. But with old Hannibal
it was a different affair.

“You aint gwine to send me away too, is you,
Miss Edie?” said he, with the accent of dismay.

“My good old friend,” said Edith feelingly,
“the only friend I'm sure of in this great world
full of people, I fear I must. We can't afford to
even pay you half what you are worth any longer.”

“I'se sure I doesn't eat such a mighty lot,”
Hannibal sniffled out.

“Oh, I hope we won't reach starvation point,”
said Edith, smiling in spite of her sore heart. “But
Hannibal, you are a valuable servant, besides, there
are plenty of rich upstarts who would give you
anything you would ask, just to have you come
and give an old and aristocratic air to their freshly-gilded
mansions.”

“Miss Edie, you doesn't know nothin 'tall about
my feelins. What's money to ole Hannibal! I'se
lived among de millionaires and knows all about
money. It only buys half of 'em a heap of trouble
and doesn't keep dare hearts from gettin sore.
When Massa Allen was a livin', he paid me big,

-- 266 --

[figure description] Page 266.[end figure description]

and guve me all de money I wanted, and if he, at
last, lost my money which he keep, it's no more'n
he did with his own. And now, Miss Edie, I toted
you and you'se sisters round on my shoulder when
you'se was babies, and I haint got nothin' left but
you, no friends, no nothin'; and if you send me
away, it's like goin' out into de wilderness. What
'ud I do in some strange man's big house, when
my heart's here in de little house? My heart is
all ole Hannibal has left, if 'tis black, and if you
send me away you'se break it. I'd a heap rather
stay here in Bushtown and starve to death with
you alls, dan live in de grandest house on de
Avenue.”

“Oh, Hannibal,” said Edith, putting her hand
on the old man's shoulder, and looking at him with
her large eyes dimmed with grateful tears, “you
don't know how much good you have done me. I
have felt that there were none to trust—not one,
but you are as true as steel. Your heart isn't
black, as I told you before, it's whiter than mine.
Oh, that other men were like you!”

“Bress you, Miss Edie, I isn't a man, I'se only
a nigger.”

“You are my true and trusted friend,” said
Edith, “and you shall be one of the family as long
as you wish to stay with us.”

“Now bress you, Miss Edie, you'se an angel for
sayin' dat. Don't be afeard, I'se good for sumpen
yet, if I be old. I once work for fear in de South;
den I work for money, and now I'se gwine to work

-- 267 --

[figure description] Page 267.[end figure description]

for lub, and it 'pears I can feel my ole jints limber
up at de thought. It 'pears like dat lub is de only
ting dat can make one young agin. Neber you
fear, Miss Edie, we'll pull through, and I'se see you
a grand lady yet. A true lady you'se allers be,
even if you went out to scrub.”

“Perhaps I'll have to, Hannibal. I know how
to do that about as well as anything else that people
are willing to pay for.”

-- --

p670-285 CHAPTER XVII. THE CHANGES OF TWO SHORT MONTHS.

[figure description] Page 268.[end figure description]

AT the dinner table it was reluctantly admitted
to be necessary, that Edith should go to the
city in the morning and dispose of some of their
jewelry. She went by the early train, and the
familiar aspects of Fourth Avenue as she rode
down town, were as painful as the features of an
old friend turned away from us in estrangement.
She kept her face closely veiled, hoping to meet no
acquaintances, but some whom she knew, unwittingly
brushed against her. Her mother's last
words were,—

“Go to some store where we are not known, to
sell the jewelry.”

Edith's usually good judgment seemed to fail
her in this case as it generally does when we listen
to the suggestions of false pride. She went to a
jeweller down town who was an utter stranger.
The man's face to whom she handed her valuables
for inspection, did not suggest pure gold that had
passed through the refiner's fire, though he professed
to deal in that article. An unknown lady,
closely veiled, offering such rich articles for sale,
looked suspicious, but whether it was right or
wrong, there was a chance for him to make an

-- 269 --

[figure description] Page 269.[end figure description]

extraordinary profit. Giving a curious glance at
Edith, who began to have misgivings from the
manner and appearance of the man, he swept the
little cases up and took them to the back part of
the store, on pretence of wishing to consult his
partner. He soon returned and said rather harshly,—

“I don't quite understand this matter, and we
are not in the habit of doing this kind of business.
It may be all right that you should offer this jewelry,
and it may not. If we take it, we must run
the risk. We will give you”—offering scarcely
half its value.

“I assure you it is all right,” said Edith indignantly,
at the same time with a sickening sensation
of fear, “It all belongs to us, but we are compelled
to part with it from sudden need.”

“That is about the way they all talk,” said the
man coolly. “We will give you no more than I
said.”

“Then give me back my jewelry,” said Edith,
scarcely able to stand, through fear and shame.

“I don't know about that. Perhaps I ought to
call in an officer anyway and have the thing investigated.
But I give you your choice, either to take
this money, or go with a policeman before a justice
and have the thing explained,” and he laid the
money before her.

She shuddered at the thought. Edith Allen
in a police court, explaining why she was selling
her jewelry, the gifts of her dead father, followed

-- 270 --

[figure description] Page 270.[end figure description]

by a rabble in the street, her name in the papers,
and she the town-talk and scandal of her old set
on the Avenue! How Gus Elliot and Van Dam
would exult! All passed through her mind in one
dreadful whirl. She snatched up the money and
rushed out with one thought of escape, and for
some time after had a shuddering apprehension of
being pursued and arrested.

“Oh, if I had only gone to Tiffany's, where I
am known,” she groaned. “It's all mother's work.
Her advice is always fatal, and I will never follow
it again. It seems as if everthing and every body
were against me,” and she plunged into the sheltering
throng of Broadway, glad to be a mere unrecognized
drop in its mighty tide.

But even as Edith passed out of the jeweller's
store, her eye rested for a moment on the face of a
man that she thought she had seen before, though
she could not tell where, and the face haunted her,
causing much uneasiness.

“Could he have seen and know me?” she queried
most anxiously.

He had done both. He was no other than Tom
Crowl, a clerk in the village at one of the lesser
dry goods stores, where the Allens had a small account.
He was one of the mean loafers who was
present at the bar-room scene, and had cheered,
and then kicked Gus Elliot, and “laid for him” in the
evening with the “boys.” He was one of the upper
graduates of Pushton street corners, and having
spent an idle vicious boyhood, truant half the time

-- 271 --

[figure description] Page 271.[end figure description]

from school, had now arrived at the dignity of
clerk in a store, that thrived feebly on the scattering
trade that filtered through and past Mr. Hard's
larger establishment. He was one of the worst
phases of the male gossip, and had the scent of a
buzzard for the carrion of scandal. The Allens were
now the uppermost theme of the village, for there
seemed some mystery about them. Moreover the
rural dabblers in vice had a natural jealousy of the
more accomplished rakes from the city, which took
on some of the air of a virtuous indignation against
them. Of course the talk about Gus and Van Dam
passed on to the Allens, and if poor Edith could
have heard the surmises about them in the select
coterie of clerks that gathered around Crowl after
closing hours, as the central fountain of gossip, she
would have felt more bitterly than ever, that the
spirit of chivalry had utterly forsaken mankind.

When therefore young Crowl saw Edith get on
the same train as himself, he determined to watch
her, and startle, if possible, his small squad of admirers
with a new proof of his right to lead as
chief scandal-monger. The scene in the jewelry
store thus became a brilliant stroke of fortune to
him, though so severe a blow to Edith. (The number
of people who are like wolves that turn upon and
devour one of their kind when wounded is not small.)
Crowl exultingly saw himself doubly the hero of
the evening in the little room of the loft over the
store, where poor Edith would be discussed hat evening
over a black bottle and sundry clay pipes.

-- 272 --

[figure description] Page 272.[end figure description]

All this miserable drivel would have been of little
consequence, as far as the gossip itself was concerned,
but the consequences of such gossip threatened
to be most serious.

As Edith returned up town toward the depot,
the impulse to go and see her old home was very
strong. She thought her veil sufficient protection
to venture. Slowly and with heavy step she passed
up the well known street on the opposite side, and
then crossed and passed down toward that door
from which she had so often tripped in light-hearted
gayety, or rolled away in a liveried carriage, the
envied and courted daughter of a millionaire.
And to-day she was selling her jewelry for bread—
to-day she had narrowly, as she thought, escaped
the Police Court—to-day she had no other prospect
of support save her unskilled hands, and little
more than two short months ago, that house was
ablaze with light, resounding with mirth and music,
and she and her sisters known among the wealthiest
belles of the city. It was like a horrid dream.
It seemed as if she might see old Hannibal opening
the door, and Zell come tripping out, or Laura
at the window of her room with a book, or the
portly form of her father returning from business,
indeed even herself, radiant with pride and pleasure,
starting for an afternoon walk as of old. All
seemed to look the same. Why was it not? Why
could she not enter and be at home! Again she
passed. A name on the door caught her eye.
With a shudder of disgust and pain, she read,—

-- 273 --

[figure description] Page 273.[end figure description]

“Uriah Fox.”

“So the villain lives in the home of which he
robbed us,” she said bitterly. The world seems
made for such. Old Hannibal was right. God
lumps the world, but the devil seems to look after
his friends and prosper them.”

She now hastened to the depot. The city had
lost its attractions to her, in view of what she saw
and suffered that day, and though inclined to feel
hard and resentful at her fate, she was sincerely
thankful that she had a quiet home in the country
where at least the false-hearted and cruel could be
kept away.

She saw during the day several faces that she
knew, but none recognized her, and she realized
how soon our wide circle of friends forget us, and
how the world goes on just the same after we have
vacated the large space we suppose we occupy.

She reached home in the twilight, weary and
despondent. Her mother asked eagerly,

“Did you meet anyone you knew?” as if this
were the all important question.

“Don't speak to me,” said Edith impatiently.
“I'm half dead with fatigue and trouble. Hannibal,
please give me a cup of tea, and then I will go
to bed.”

“But Edith,” persisted Mrs. Allen querulously,
“did you see any of our old set? I hope you
didn't take the jewelry where you were known.”

Edith's overtaxed nerves gave way, and she
said sharply,—

-- 274 --

[figure description] Page 274.[end figure description]

“No, I did not go where I was known, as I
ought, and therefore have been robbed, and might
have been in jail myself to-night. I will never follow
your advice again. It has brought nothing but
trouble and disaster. I have had enough of your
silly pride and its results. What practical harm
would it have done me, if I had met all the persons
I know in the city? By going where I was not
known I lost half my jewelry, and was insulted and
threatened with great danger in the bargain. If I
had gone to Tiffany's, or Ball and Black's, where I
am known, I would have been treated politely and
obtained the full value of what I offered. I can't
even forgive myself for being such a fool. But I
have done with your ridiculous false pride forever.
We've all got to go to work at once like other poor
people, or starve, and I intend to do it openly. I
am sick of that meanest of all lies, a shabby keeping
up of appearances.”

These were harsh words for a daughter to speak
to her mother, under any provocation, and even
Zell said,—

“Edith you ought to be ashamed of yourself to
speak to mother so.”

“I think so too,” said Laura, “I'm sure she
meant everything for the best, and she took the
course which is taken by the majority in like circumstances.”

“All the worse for the majority then, if they
fare any thing as we have done. The division of
labor in this family seems to be that I am to do

-- 275 --

[figure description] Page 275.[end figure description]

all the work, and bear the brunt of everything, and
the rest sit by and criticise, or make more trouble.
You have all got to do something now or go hungry,”
and Edith swallowed her tea, and went frowningly
away to her room. She was no saint, to begin
with, and her over-taxed mind and body revenged
themselves in nervous irritation. But her
young and healthful nature soon found in sound
sleep, the needed restorative.

Mrs. Allen shed a few helpless tears, and Laura
wearily watched the faint flicker on the hearth,
for the night was chilly. Zell went into the dining-room
and read for the twentieth time, a letter
received that day.

Unknown to Edith, the worst disaster yet had
occurred in her absence. Zell went to the village
for the mail. She would not admit, even to herself,
that she hoped for a letter from one who had
acted so poor a part as her false lover, and yet, controlled
so much more by her feelings and impulses
than either reason or principle, it was with a thrill
of joy that she recognized the familiar handwriting.
The next moment she dropped her veil to conceal
her burning blush of shame. She hastened home
with a wild tumult at heart.

“I will read it, and see what he says for himself,”
she said, “and then will write a withering
answer.”

But as Van Dam's ardent words and plausible
excuses burned themselves into her memory, her
weak foolish heart relented and she half believed

-- 276 --

[figure description] Page 276.[end figure description]

he was wronged by Edith after all. The withering
answer became a queer jumble of tender reproaches
and pathetic appeals, and ended by saying that if
he would marry her in her own home it all might
be as secret as he desired, and she would wait his
convenience for acknowledgment.

She also did another wrong and imprudent
thing; for she told him to direct his reply to
another office about a mile from Pushton, for she
dreaded Edith's anger should her correspondence
be discovered.

The wily, unscrupulous man gave one of his
satanic leers as he read the letter.

“The game will soon be mine,” he chuckled,
and he wrote promptly in return.

“In your request and reproaches, I see the influence
of another mind. Left to yourself you
would not doubt me. And yet such is my love for
you, I would comply with your request were it not
for what passed that fatal evening. My feelings
and honor as a man forbid my ever meeting your
sister again till she has apologized. She never
liked me, and always wronged me with doubts.
Elliot acted like a fool and a villain, and I have
nothing more to do with him. But your sister, in
her anger and excitement, classed me with him.
When you have been my loved and trusted wife
for some length of time, I hope your family will do
me justice. When you are here with me you will
soon see why our marriage must be private for the
present. You have known me since you were a
child. I will be true to my word and will do
exactly as I agreed. I will meet you any evening

-- 277 --

[figure description] Page 277.[end figure description]

you wish on the down boat. Awaiting your reply
with an anxiety which only the deepest love can
inspire, I remain

Your slave,
Guillian Van Dam.

Such was the false, but plausible missive that was
aimed as an arrow at poor little Zell. There was
nothing in her training or education and little in her
character to shield her. Moreover the increasing
miseries of their situation were Van Dam's allies.

Edith rose the next morning greatly refreshed,
and her naturally courageous nature rallied to meet
the difficulties of their position. But in her
strength, as was too often the case, she made too
little allowance for the weakness of the others.
She took the reins in her hand in a masterful and
not merciful way, and dictated to the rest in a
manner that they secretly resented.

The store wagon was a little earlier than usual
that morning and a note from Mr. Hard was
handed in stating that he had payments to make
that day and would therefore request that his little
account might be met. Two or three other parties
brought up bills from the village saying that
for some reason or another the money was greatly
needed. Tom Crowl's gossip was doing its legitimate
work.

In the post office Edith found all the other
accounts against the family with polite enough but
pressing requests for payment.

She resolved to pay all she could, and went first

-- 278 --

[figure description] Page 278.[end figure description]

to Mr. Hard's. That worthy citizen's eyes grew less
stony as he saw half the amount of his bill on the
counter. The rumor of Edith's visit to the city
had reached even him, and he had his fears that collecting
might involve some unpleasant business, but
however unpleasant it might be, Mr. Hard always
collected.

“I hope our method of dealing has satisfied
you, Miss Allen,” he ventured politely.

“Oh, yes,” said Edith dryly, “you have been
very liberal and prompt with everything, especially
your bill.”

At this Mr. Hard's eyes grew quite pebbly,
and he muttered something about its being the
rule to settle monthly.

“Oh, certainly,” said Edith, “and like most
rules, no doubt, has many exceptions. Good
morning.”

She also paid something on the other bills, and
found that she had but a few dollars left. Though
there was a certain sense of relief in the feeling that
she now owed much less, still she looked with dismay
on the small sum remaining. Where was more
to come from? She had determined that she would
not go to New York again to sell anything except
in the direst extremity.

That evening Hannibal gave them a meagre
supper, for Edith had told him of the absolute
necessity of economy. There was a little grumbling
over the fare. So Edith pushed her chair
back, laid seven dollars on the table saying,—

-- 279 --

[figure description] Page 279.[end figure description]

“That's all the money I have in the world.
Who's got any more?”

They raised ten dollars among them.

“Now,” said Edith, “this is all we have. Where
is more coming from?”

Helpless sighs and silence were her only answers.

“There is nothing clearer in the world,” continued
Edith, “than that we must earn money.
What can we do?”

“I never thought I should have to work,” said
Laura piteously.

“But, my dear sister,” said Edith earnestly,
“Isn't it clear to you now that you must? You
certainly don't expect me to earn enough to support
you all. One pair of hands can't do it, and
it wouldn't be fair in the bargain.”

“Oh certainly not,” said Laura. “I will do
anything you say as well as I can, though, for the
life of me, I don't see what I can do.”

“Nor I either,” said Zell passionately. “I don't
know how to work. I never did anything useful
in my life that I know of. What right have parents
to bring up girls in this way, unless they
make it a perfect certainty that they will always
be rich. Here we are as helpless as four children.
We have not got enough to keep us from starving
more than a week at best. Just to think of it!
Men are speculating and risking all they have
every day. Ever since I was a child I have heard
about the risks of business. I know some people

-- 280 --

[figure description] Page 280.[end figure description]

whose fathers failed, and they went away, I don't
know where, to suffer as we have perhaps, and yet
girls are not taught to do a single thing by which
they can earn a penny if they need to. If any body
will pay me for jabbering a little bad French and
Italian, and strumming a few operatic airs on the
piano, I am at their service. I think I also understand
dressing, flirting, and receiving compliments
very well. I had a taste for these things and never
had any special motive given me for doing anything
else. What becomes of all the girls thus
taught to be helpless, and then tossed out into the
world to sink or swim?”

“They find some self-sustaining work in it,”
said Edith.

“Not all of them, I guess,” muttered Zell sullenly.

“Then they do worse, and had better starve,”
said Edith sternly.

“You don't know anything about starving,”
retorted Zell, bitterly. “I repeat, it's a burning
shame to bring girls up so that they don't know
how to do anything, if there's ever any possibility
that they must. And it's a worse shame that respect
and encouragement is not given to girls who
earn a living. Mother says that if we become working
girls, not one of our old wealthy, fashionable set
will have anything to do with us. What makes
people act so silly? Any one of them on the
Avenue may be where we are in a year. I've no
patience with the ways of the world. People don't

-- 281 --

[figure description] Page 281.[end figure description]

help each other to be good, and don't help
others up. Grown up folks act like children. How
parents can look forward to the barest chance of
their children being poor, and bring them up as
we were, I don't see. I'm no more fit to be poor,
than to be President.”

Zell never before had said a word that reflected
on her father, but in the light of events her criticism
seemed so just that no one reproved her.

Mrs. Allen only sighed over her part of the implied
blame. She had reached the hopeless stage
of one lost in a foreign land where the language is
unknown and every sight and sound unfamiliar
and bewildering. This weak fashionable woman,
the costly product of an artificial luxurious life,
seemed capable of being little better than a mill-stone
around the necks of her children in this hour
of their need. If there had been some innate
strength and nobility in Mrs. Allen's character, it
might have developed now into something worthy
of respect under this sharp attrition of trouble,
however perverted before. But where a precious
stone will take lustre a pumice stone will crumble.
There is a multitude of natures so weak to begin
with that they need tonic treatment all through
life. What must such become under the influence
of enervating luxury, flattery and uncurbed selfishness
from childhood? Poor, faded, sighing, helpless
Mrs. Allen, shivering before the trouble she had
largely occasioned, is the answer.

-- 282 --

[figure description] Page 282.[end figure description]

Edith soon broke the forlorn silence that followed
Zell's outburst by saying,—

“All the blame doesn't rest on the parents. I
might have improved my advantages far better. I
might have so mastered the mere rudiments of an
English education as to be able to teach little children,
but I can scarcely seem to remember a single
thing now.”

“I can remember one thing,” interrupted Zell,
who was fresh from her books, “that there was
mighty little attention given to the rudiments as
you call them, in the fashionable schools to which I
went. To give the outward airs and graces of a
fine lady seemed their whole aim. Accomplishments,
deportment were everything. The way I
was hustled over the rudiments almost takes away
my breath to remember, and I have as remote an
idea of vulgar fractions, as of how to do the vulgar
work before us. I tell you the whole thing is a
cruel farce. If girls are educated like butterflies, it
ought to be made certain that they can live like
butterflies.”

“Well then,” continued Edith. “We ought to
have perfected ourselves in some accomplishment.
They are always in demand. See what some
French and Music teachers obtain.”

“Nonsense,” said Zell pettishly, “you know
well enough that by the time we were sixteen, our
heads were so full of beaux, parties and dress, that
French and music were a bore. We went through
the fashionable mills like the rest, and if father

-- 283 --

[figure description] Page 283.[end figure description]

had continued worth a million or so, no one would
have found fault with our education.”

“We can't help the past now,” said Edith after
a moment, “but I am not so old yet but that I
can choose some kind of work and so thoroughly
master it that I can get the highest price paid for
that form of labor. I wish it could be gardening,
for I have no taste for the shut up work of woman;
sitting in a close room all day with a needle would
be slow suicide to me.”

“Gardening!” said Zell contemptuously. “You
couldn't plough as well as that snuffy old fellow
who scratched your garden about as deeply as a
hen would have done it. A woman can't dig and
hoe in the hot sun, that is, an American girl can't,
and I dont think they ought.”

“Nor I either,” said Mrs. Allen, with some reviving
vitality. “The very idea is horrid.”

“But ploughing, digging and hoeing isn't all of
gardening,” said Edith with some irritation.

“I guess you would make a slim support by just
snipping around among the rose bushes,” retorted
Zell provokingly.

“That's always the way with you, Zell,” said
Edith sharply, “from one extreme to another.
Well what would you like to do?”

“If I had to work I would like housekeeping.
That admits of great variety and activity. I wish
I could open a summer boarding-house up here.
Wouldn't I make it attractive!”

“Such black eyes and red cheeks certainly

-- 284 --

[figure description] Page 284.[end figure description]

would—to the gentlemen,” answered Edith satirically.

“They would be mere accessories. I think I
could give to a boarding-house, that place of hash
and harrowing discomfort, a dainty homelike air.
If father, when he risked a failure, had only put
aside enough to set me up in a boarding-house, I
should have been made.”

“A boarding-house! What horror next?” sighed
Mrs. Allen.

“Don't be alarmed, mother,” said Zell bitterly.
“We can scarcely start one of the forlornest hash
species on ten dollars. I admit I would rather
keep house for a good husband, and it seems to
me I could soon learn to give him the perfection of
a good home,” and her eyes filled with wistful
tears. Dashing them scornfully away, she added
“The idea of a woman loving a man, and letting his
home be dependent on the cruel mercies of foreign
servants! If it's a shame that girls are not taught
to make a living if they need to, it's a worse shame
that they are not taught to keep house. Half the
brides I know of ought to have been arrested and
imprisoned for obtaining property on false pretences.
They had inveigled men into the vain expectation
that they would make a home for them,
when they no more knew how to make a home
than a heaven. The best they can do is to go to
one of those places so satirically called an “intelligence
office,” and import into their elegant house
a small mob of quarrelsome, drunken, dishonest

-- 285 --

[figure description] Page 285.[end figure description]

foreigners, and then they and their husbands live on
such conditions as are permitted. I would be mistress
of my house just as a man is master of his
store or office, and I would know thoroughly how
all kinds of work was done, and see that it was
done thoroughly. If they wouldn't do it, I'd discharge
them. I am satisfied that our bad servants
are the result of bad housekeepers more than anything
else.”

“Poor little Zell,” said Edith, smiling sadly. “I
hope you will have a chance to put your theories
into most happy and successful practice.”

“Little chance of it here in `Bushtown' as Hannibal
calls it,” said Zell sullenly.

“Well,” said Edith, in a kind of desperate tone,
“we've got to decide on something at once. I
will suggest this. Laura must take care of mother,
and teach a few little children if she can get them.
We will give up the parlor to her certain hours. I
will put up a notice in the post office asking for
such patronage, and perhaps we can put an advertisement
in the Pushton Recorder, if it don't cost
too much. Zell, you must take the housekeeping
mainly, for which you have a taste, and help me
with any sewing that I can get. Hannibal will go
into the garden and I will help him there all I can.
I shall go to the village to-morrow and see if I can
find anything to do that will bring in money.”

There was a silent acquiescence in Edith's plan,
for no one had anything else to offer.

-- --

p670-303 CHAPTER XVIII. IGNORANCE. —LOOKING FOR WORK.

[figure description] Page 286.[end figure description]

THE next day Edith went to the village, and
frankly told Mr. Hard how they were situated,
mentioning that the failure of their lawyer to sell
the stock had suddenly placed them in this crippled
condition.

Mr. Hard's eyes grew more pebbly as he listened.
He ventured in a constrained voice as
consolation,—

“That he never had much faith in stocks—No,
he had no employment for ladies in connection with
his store. He simply bought and sold at a small
advance. Miss Klip, the dressmaker, might have
something.”

To Miss Klip Edith went. Miss Klip, although
an unprotected female, appeared to be a maiden
that could take care of herself. One would scarcely
venture to hinder her. Her cutting scissors
seemed instinct with life, and one would get out of
their way as instinctively as from a railroad train.
She gave Edith a sharp look through her spectacles
and said abruptly in answer to her application,—

“I thought you was rich.”

“We were,” said Edith sadly, “but we must
work now and are willing to.”

-- 287 --

[figure description] Page 287.[end figure description]

“What do you know about dressmaking and
sewing?”

“Well, not a great deal, but I think you would
find us very ready to learn.”

“Oh, bless you, I can get all my work done by
thorough hands, and at my own prices, too. Good
morning.”

“But can you not tell me of some one who
would be apt to have work?”

“There's Mrs. Glibe across the street. She
has work sometimes. Most of the dressmakers
around here are well trained, have machines, and
go out by the day.”

Edith's heart sank. What chance was there
for her untaught hands among all these “trained
workers.”

She soon found that Mrs. Glibe was more inclined
to talk, (being as garrulous as Miss Klip was
laconic,) and to find out all about them, than to
help her to work. Making but little headway in
Edith's confidence she at last said, “I give Rose
Lacey all the work I have to spare and it isn't very
much. The business is so cut up that none of us
have much more than we can do except a short
time in the busy season. Still, those of us who can
give a nice fit and cut to advantage can make a
good living after getting known. It takes time and
training you know of course.”

“But isn't there work of any kind that we can
get in this place?” said Edith impatiently.

“Well, not that you'd be willing to do. Of

-- 288 --

[figure description] Page 288.[end figure description]

course there's housecleaning and washing and some
plain sewing, though that is mostly done on a machine.
A good strong woman can always get day's
work, except in winter, but you aint one of that
sort,” she added, looking at Edith's delicate pink
and white complexion and little white hands in
which a scrubbing brush would look incongruous.

“Isn't there any demand for fancy work?” asked
Edith.

“Mighty little. People buy such things in the
city. Money aint so plenty in the country that
people will spend much on that kind of thing.
The ladies themselves make it at home and when
they go out to tea.”

“Oh dear,” sighed Edith, as she plodded wearily
homeward, “what can we do? Ignorance is as
bad as crime.”

Her main hope now for immediate necessities
was that they might get some scholars. She had
put up a notice in the post office and an advertisement
in the paper. She had also purchased
some rudimentary school books, and the poor child,
on her return home, soon distracted herself by a
sudden plunge into vulgar fractions. She found
herself so sadly rusty that she would have to study
almost as hard as any of her pupils, were they obtained.
Laura's bookish turn and better memory
had kept her better posted. Edith soon
threw aside grammars and arithmetics, saying to
Laura,—

“You must take care of the school if we get

-- 289 --

[figure description] Page 289.[end figure description]

one. It would take me too long to prepare on
these things in our emergency.”

Almost desperate from the feeling that there
was nothing she could do, she took a hoe that was
by no means light, and loosened the ground and
cut off all the sprouting weeds around her strawberry
vines. The day was rather cool and cloudy,
and she was surprised at the space she went over.
She wore her broad-rimmed straw-hat tied down
over her face, and determined she would not look
at the road, and act as if it were not there, letting
people think what they pleased. But a familiar
rumble and rattle caused her to look shyly up after
the wagon had passed, and she saw Arden Lacey
gazing wonderingly back at her. She dropped her
eyes instantly as if she had not seen him, and went
no with her work. At last, thoroughly wearied,
she went in and said half triumphantly, half defiantly,—

“A woman can hoe. I've done it myself.”

“A woman can ride a horse like a man,” said
Mrs. Allen, and this was all the home encouragement
poor Edith received.

They had had but a light lunch at one o'clock,
meaning to have a more substantial dinner at six.
Hannibal was showing Zell and getting her started
in her department. It was but a poor little dinner
they had, and Zell said in place of dessert,—

“Edith, we are most out of everything.”

“And I can't get any work,” said Edith despondingly.
“People have got to know how to do

-- 290 --

[figure description] Page 290.[end figure description]

things before anybody wants them, and we haven't
time to learn.”

“Ten dollars won't last long,” said Zell recklessly.

“I will go down to the village and make further
inquiries to-morrow,” Edith continued in a weary
tone. “It seems strange how people stand aloof
from us. No one calls and every body wants what
we owe them right away. Are there not any good
kind people in Pushton? I wish we had not
offended the Laceys. They might have advised
and helped us, but nothing would tempt me to go
to them after treating them as we did.”

There were plenty of good kind people in Pushton,
but Mrs. Allen's “policy” had driven them
away as far as possible. By their course the Allens
had placed themselves, in relation to all classes,
in the most unapproachable position, and their
“friends” from the city and Tom Crowl's gossip
made matters far worse. Poor Edith thought
they were utterly ignored. She would have felt
worse if she had known every one was talking
about them.

The next day Edith started on another unsuccessful
expedition to the village, and while she was
gone, Zell went to the post-office to which she had
told Van Dam to direct his reply. She found the
plausible lie we have already placed before the
reader.

At first she experienced a sensation of anger
that he had not complied with her wish. It was

-- 291 --

[figure description] Page 291.[end figure description]

a new experience to have gentlemen, especially
Van Dam, so long her obsequious slave, think of
anything contrary to her wishes. She also feared
that Edith might be right, and that Van Dam
designed evil against her. She would not openly
admit, even to herself, that this was his purpose,
and yet Edith's words had been so clear and
strong, and Van Dam's conditions placed her so
entirely at his mercy, that she shrank from him
and was fascinated at the same time.

But instead of indignantly casting the letter
from her, she read it again and again. Her foolish
heart pleaded for him.

“He couldn't be so false to me, so false to his
written word,” she said, and the letter was hidden
away, and she passed into the dangerous stage of
irresolution, where temptation is secretly dwelt
upon. She hesitated, and according to the proverb,
the woman who does this is lost. Instead
of indignantly casting temptation from her, she
left her course open, to be decided somewhat
by circumstances. She wilfully shut her eyes to
the danger, and tried to believe, and did almost
believe that her lover meant honestly by her.

And so the days passed, Edith vainly trying to
find something to do, and working hard in her
garden, which as yet brought no return. She was
often very sad and despondent and again very
irritable. Laura's apathy only deepened, and she
seemed like one not yet awakened from a dream
of the past. Zell made some show of work, but

-- 292 --

[figure description] Page 292.[end figure description]

after all left most everything for Hannibal as before,
and when Edith sharply chided her, she laughed
recklessly and said,—

“What's the use? If we are going to starve
we might as well do so at once and it's over with.”

“I won't starve,” said Edith, almost fiercely.
“There must be honest work somewhere in the
world for one willing to do it, and I'm going to
find it. At any rate, I can raise food in my garden
before long.”

“I'm afraid we'll starve before your cabbages
and carrots come to maturity, and we might as
well as to try to live on such garbage. Supplies
are running low, and as you say, the money is
nearly gone.”

“Yes, and people won't trust us any more.
Two or three declined to in the village to-day, and
I felt too discouraged and ashamed to ask any
further. For some reason people seem afraid of
us. I see persons turn and look after me, and yet
they avoid me. Two or three impudent clerks
tried to make my acquaintance, but I snubbed
them in such a way that they will let me alone
hereafter. I wonder if any stories could have got
around about us? Country towns are such places
for gossip.”

“Have you heard of any scholars?” said Laura
languidly.

“No, not one,” was Edith's despondent answer.
“If nothing turns up before, I'll go to New York

-- 293 --

[figure description] Page 293.[end figure description]

next Monday and sell some more things, and I'll
go where I'm known this time.”

Nothing turned up, and by Sunday they had
nothing in the house save a little dry bread, which
they ate moistened with wine and water. Mrs.
Allen sighed and cried all day. Laura had the
strange manner of one awaking up to something
unrealized before. Restlessness began to take the
place of apathy, and her eyes often sought the face
of Edith in a questioning manner. Finding her
alone in the garden, she said,—

“Why Edith, I'm hungry. I never remember
being hungry before. Is it possible we have come
to this?”

Edith burst into tears, and said brokenly,—

“Come with me to the arbor.”

“I'm sure I'm willing to do anything,” said
Laura piteously, “but I never realized we would
come to this.”

“Oh, how can the birds sing?” said Edith bitterly.
“This beautiful spring weather, with its
promise and hopefulness, seems a mockery. The
sun is shining brightly, flowers are budding and
blooming, and all the world seems so happy, but
my heart aches as if it would burst. I'm hungry,
too, and I know poor old Hannibal is faint, though
he tries to keep up whenever I am around.”

“But Edith if people knew how we are situated
they would not let us want. Our old acquaintances
in New York, or our relations even, though not
very friendly, would surely keep us.”

-- 294 --

[figure description] Page 294.[end figure description]

“Oh, yes, I suppose so for a little while, but I
can't bring myself to ask for charity, and no one
would undertake to support us. What discourages
me most is that I can't get work that will bring in
money. Between people wishing to have nothing
to do with us, on one hand, and my ignorance on
the other, there seems no resource. Some of those
whom we owe seem inclined to press us. I'm so
afraid of losing this place and being out on the
street. If I could only get a chance somewhere,
or get time to learn to do something well!”

Then after a moment she asked suddenly,
“Where's Zell?”

“In her room, I think.”

“I don't like Zell's manner,” said Edith, after
a brief painful reverie. “It's so hard and reckless.
Something seems on her mind. She has long fits
of abstraction as if she was thinking of something,
or weighing some plan. Could she have had any
communication with that villain Van Dam? Oh,
that would be the bitterest drop of all in our cup
of sorrow. I would rather see her dead than that.

“Oh dear,” said Laura, “it seems as if I had
been in a trance and had just awakened. Why
Edith, I must do something. It is not right to let
you bear all these things alone. But don't trouble
about Zell, not one of George Allen's daughters
will sink to that.”

-- --

p670-312 CHAPTER XIX. A FALLING STAR.

[figure description] Page 295.[end figure description]

ZELL slept most of the day. She had reached
that point where she did not want to think.
On hearing Edith say that she would go to New
York on Monday, a sudden and strong temptation assailed
her. Impulsive, but not courageous, abounding
in energy, but having little fortitude, she found
the conditions of her country life growing unendurable.
Van Dam seemed her only refuge, her only
means of escape. She soon lost all hope of their
sustaining themselves by work in Pushton. Her
uncurbed nature could wait patiently for nothing,
and as the long, idle days passed, she doubted, and
then despaired, of any success from Edith's plans.
She harbored Van Dam's temptation, and the consciousness
of doing this hurt her womanly nature,
and her hard, reckless tone and manner was the
natural consequence. Though she said to herself,
and tried to believe,

“He will marry me—he has promised again and
again.”

Still, there was the uneasy knowledge that she
was placing herself and reputation entirely at his
mercy, and she long had known that Van Dam was
no saint. It was this lurking knowledge, shut her

-- 296 --

[figure description] Page 296.[end figure description]

eyes to it as she might, that acted on her nature like
that petrifying influence existing in some places,
which tends to turn all to stone.

And yet, Van Dam's temptation had more to
contend with in her pride than her moral nature.
Everything in her education had tended to increase
the former, and dwarf the latter. Her parents had
taken her to the theatre far oftener than even to the
fashionable church on the avenue; from the latter
she carried away more ideas about dress than anything
else. From a child she had been familiar
with the French school of morals, as taught by the
sensational drama in New York. Society, that will
turn a poor girl out of doors the moment she sins,
will take her at the most critical age of her unformed
character, night after night, to witness plays in which
the husband is made ridiculous, but the man who
destroys purity and home-happiness, is as splendid
a villain as Milton's Satan. Mr. Allen himself had
familiarized Zell's mind with just what she was
tempted to do, by taking her to plays as poisonous
to the soul as the malaria of the Campagna at Rome
to the body. He, though dead, had a part in the
present temptation of his child, and we unhesitatingly
charge many parents with the absolute ruin
of their children, by exposing them, and permitting
them to be exposed, to influences that they know
must be fatal. No guardian of a child can plead
the densest stupidity for not knowing that French
novels and plays are as demoralizing as the devil
could wish them to be; and to constantly place young

-- 297 --

[figure description] Page 297.[end figure description]

passionate natures, just awakening in their uncurbed
strength, under such influences, and expect them to
remain as spotless as snow, is the most wretched absurdity
of our day. Society brings fire to the tow,
the brand to the powder, and then lifts its hand to
hurl its anathema in case they ignite.

But Mr. Allen sinned even more grievously in
permitting a man like Van Dam to haunt his home.
If now one of the lambs of his flock suffered irretrievably,
he would be as much to blame as a shepherd
who daily saw the wolf within his fold. Mr. Allen was
familiar with the stories about Van Dam, as multitudes
of wealthy men are to-day with the character
of well-dressed scoundrels that visit their
daughters. Some of the worst villains in existence
have the entrée into the “best society.” It is pretty
well known among men what they are, and fashionable
mammas are not wholly in the dark. Therefore,
every day, “Angels that kept not their first
estate” are falling from heaven. It may not be the
open, disgraceful ruin that threatened poor Zell, but
ruin nevertheless.

After all, it was the undermining, unhallowed
influence of long association with Van Dam that now
made Zell so weak in her first sharp stress of temptation.
Crime was not awful and repulsive to her.
There was little in her cunningly-perverted nature
that revolted at it. She hesitated mainly on the
ground of her pride, and in view of the consequences.
And even these latter she in no sense realized,
for the school in which she had been taught showed

-- 298 --

[figure description] Page 298.[end figure description]

only the flowery opening of the path into sin, while
its terrible retributions were kept hidden.

Therefore, as the miseries of her condition in the
country increased, Zell's pride failed her, and she
began to be willing to risk all to get away, and when
she felt the pinch of hunger she became almost desperate.
As we have said, on Edith's naming a day
on which she would be absent on the forlorn mission
that would only put off the day of utter want a little
longer, the temptation took definite shape in Zell's
mind to write at once to Van Dam, acceding to his
shameful conditions.

But, to satisfy her conscience, which she could
not stifle, and to provide some excuse for her action,
and still more, to brace the hope she tried to cherish
that he really meant truly by her, she wrote,

“If I will meet you at the boat Monday evening,
will you surely marry me? Promise me on your
sacred honor.”

Van Dam muttered, with a low laugh, as he read
the note,

“That's a rich joke, for her to accept such a proposition
as mine, especially after all that has happened,
and still prate of `sacred honor.'”

But he unhesitatingly, promptly, and with
many protestations assured her that he would, and
at once prepared to carry out his part of the programme.

“What's the use of half-way lies?” he said, carelessly.

On Monday Edith again took the early train

-- 299 --

[figure description] Page 299.[end figure description]

with the valuables she designed disposing of. Zell
had said indifferently,

“You may take anything I have left except my
watch and chain.”

But Laura had insisted on sending her watch,
saying, “I really wish to do something, Edith. I've
left all the burden on you too long.”

Mrs. Allen sighed, and said, “Take anything
you please.”

So Edith carried away with her the means of
fighting the wolf, hunger, from their doors a little
longer. But if she had known that a more cruel
enemy would despoil her home in her absence, she
would have rather starved than gone.

Laura was reading to her mother when Zell put
her head in at the door, saying,

“I am going for a short walk, and will be back
soon.”

She hastened to the office at which she told Van
Dam to address her, and found his reply. With
feverish cheeks, and eyes in which glowed excitement
rather than happiness, she read it as soon as
alone on the road, and returned as quickly as possible.
Her mind was in a wild tumult, but she
would not allow herself one connected thought. She
spent most of the day in her room preparing for her
flight. But when she came down to see Hannibal
about their meagre lunch, he said in some surprise
and alarm,

“Oh, Miss Zell, how burnin red your cheeks be!
You'se got a ragin feber, sure 'nuff. Go and lie

-- 300 --

[figure description] Page 300.[end figure description]

right straight down, and I'se see to ebery ting. I'se
been to de willage and got some tea. A man guve
it to me as a sample, and I telled him we'se like our
tea mighty strong, so you'se all hab a cup of tea
to-day, and to-night Miss Edie 'll come back with
a heap of money.”

“Poor old Hannibal,” said Zell, with a sudden
rush of tenderness. “I wish I were as good as you
are.”

“Lor bress you, Miss Zell, I isn't good. I'se
kind of a heathen. But somehow I feels dat de
Lord will bress me when I steals for you alls.”

“Oh, Hannibal, I wish I was dead and out of
the way! Then there would be one less to provide
for.”

“Dead and out of de way!” said Hannibal,
half indignantly; “dat's jest how to get into de
way. I'd be afeard of seein your spook whenever I
was alone. I had no comfort in New York arter
Massa Allen died, and was mighty glad to get
away even to Bushtown. And den Miss Edie and
all would cry dar eyes out, and couldn't do nothin.
Folks is often more in de way arter dey's dead and
gone dan when livin. Seein your sweet face around
ebery day, honey, is a great help to ole Hannibal.
It seems only yesterday it was a little baby face,
and we was all pretty nigh crazy over you.”

“I wish I had died then!” said Zell, passionately,
and hurrying away.

“Poor chile, poor chile! she takes it mighty
hard,” said innocent Hannibal.

-- 301 --

[figure description] Page 301.[end figure description]

She kept her room during the afternoon, pleading
that she did not feel well. It gave her pain to
be with her mother and Laura, now that she purposed
to leave them so abruptly, and she wished
to see nothing that would shake her resolution to
go as she had arranged. She wrote to Edith as
follows:

“I am going, Edith, to meet Mr. Van Dam, as he
told me. I cannot—I will not believe that he will
prove false to me. I leave his letter, which I received
to-day. Perhaps you never will forgive me
at home; but whatever becomes of poor little Zell,
she will not cease to love you all. I would only be
a burden if I stayed. There will be one less to
provide for, and I may be able to help you far more
by going than staying. Don't follow me. I've
made my venture, and chosen my lot.

Zell.

As the long twilight was deepening, Hannibal,
returning from the well with a pail of water, heard
the gate-latch click, and looking up, saw Zell hurrying
out with hat and shawl on, and having the
appearance of carrying something under her shawl.
He felt a little surprise at first, but then Zell was
so full of impulse, that he concluded,

“She's gwine to meet Miss Edie. We'se
all a-lookin and leanin on Miss Edie, Lor bress
her.”

But Zell was going to perdition.

Little later the stage brought tired Edith home,

-- 302 --

[figure description] Page 302.[end figure description]

but in better spirits than before, as she had realized
a somewhat fair sum for what she had sold, and
had been treated politely.

After taking off her things, she asked, “Where's
Zell?”

“Lying down, I think,” said Laura. “She
complained of not feeling well this afternoon.”

But Hannibal's anxious face in the door now
caught her attention, and she joined him at
once.

“Didn't you meet Miss Zell?” he asked in a
whisper.

“Meet her? no,” answered Edith, excitedly.

“Dat's quare. She went out with hat and
shawl on a little while ago. P'raps she's come
back, and gone up stairs again.”

Trembling so she could hardly walk steadily,
Edith hurried to her room, and there saw Zell's
note. Tearing it open, she only read the first line,
and then rushed down to her mother and Laura,
sobbing,

“Zell's gone.”

“Gone! Where?” they said, with dismayed
faces.

Edith's only reply was to suddenly look at her
watch, put on her hat, and dart out of the door. She
saw that there was still ten minutes before the evening
boat passed the Pushton landing, and remembered
that it was sometimes delayed. There was
a shorter road to the dock than the one through
the village, and this she took, with flying feet, and

-- 303 --

[figure description] Page 303.[end figure description]

a white but determined face. It would have been
a terrible thing for Van Dam to have met her then.
She seemed sustained by supernatural strength,
and, walking and running by turns, made the mile
and a half in an incredibly short space of time.
As she reached the top of the hill above the
landing, she saw the boat coming into the
dock. Though panting and almost spent, again
she ran at the top of her speed. Half-way down
she heard the plank ring out upon the wharf.

“Stop!” she called. But her parched lips uttered
only a faint sound, like the cry of one in a
dream.

A moment later, as she struggled desperately
forward, there came, like the knell of hope, the
command,

“All aboard!”

“Oh, wait, wait!” she again tried to call, but her
tongue seemed paralyzed.

As she reached the commencement of the long
dock, she saw the lines cast off. The great wheels
gave a vigorous revolution, and the boat swept
away.

She was too late. She staggered forward a few
steps more, and then all her remaining strength
went into one agonized cry,

“Zell!”

And she fell fainting on the dock.

Zell heard that cry, and recognized the voice.
Taking her hand from Mr. Van Dam's arm, she
covered her face in sudden remorseful weeping.

-- 304 --

[figure description] Page 304.[end figure description]

But it was too late.

She had left the shelter of home, and ventured
out into the great pitiless world on nothing better
than Van Dam's word. It was like walking a rotten
plank out into the sea.

Zell was lost!

-- --

p670-322 CHAPTER XX. DESOLATION.

[figure description] Page 305.[end figure description]

NOT only did Edith's bitter cry startle poor
Zell, coming to her ear as a despairing recall
from the battlements of heaven might have sounded
to a falling angel, but Arden Lacey was as
thoroughly aroused from his painful reverie as if
shaken by a giant hand. He had been down to
meet the boat, with many others, and was sending
off some little produce from their place. He had
not noticed in the dusk the closely-vailed lady;
indeed, he rarely noticed any one unless they spoke to
him, and then gave but brief, surly attention. Only
one had scanned Zell curiously, and that was Tom
Crowl. With his quick eye for something wrong in
human action, he was attracted by Zell's manner.
He could not make out through her thick vail who
she was, in the increasing darkness, but he saw that
she was agitated, and that she looked eagerly for
the coming of the boat, also landward, where the
road came out on the dock, as if fearing or expecting
something from that quarter. But when he saw
her join Van Dam, he recognized his old bar-room
acquaintance, and surmised that the lady was one
of the Allen family. Possessing these links in the
chain, he was ready for the next. Edith's presence
and cry supplied this, and he chuckled exultantly,

-- 306 --

[figure description] Page 306.[end figure description]

“An elopement!” and ran in the direction of the
sound.

But Arden was already at Edith's side, having
reached her almost at a bound, and was gently lifting
the unconscious girl, and regarding her with a
tenderness only equaled by his helplessness and
perplexity in knowing what to do with her.

The first impulse of his great strength was to
carry her directly to her home. But Edith was
anything but ethereal, and long before he could
have passed the mile and a half, he would have
fainted under the burden, even though love nerved
his arms. But while he stood in piteous irresolution,
there came out from the crowd that had
gathered round, a stout, middle-aged woman, who
said, in a voice that not only betokened the utmost
confidence in herself, but also the assurance that all
the world had confidence in her:

“Here, give me the girl. What do you men-folks
know about women?”

“I declare it's Miss Groody from the hotel,” ejaculated
Tom Crowl, as this delightful drama (to him)
went on from act to act.

“Standin' there and holdin' of her,” continued
Mrs. Groody, who was sometimes a little severe on
both sexes, “won't bring her to, unless she fainted
'cause she wanted some one to hold her.”

A general laugh greeted this implied satire, but
Arden, between anger and desire to do something,
was almost beside himself. He had the presence to
rush to the boat-house and get a bucket of water,

-- 307 --

[figure description] Page 307.[end figure description]

and when he arrived with it a man had also procured
a lantern, which revealed to the curious
onlookers that gathered round with craning necks,
the pale features of Edith Allen.

“By golly, but it's one of them Allen girls,” said
Tom Crowl, eagerly. “I see it all now. She's
down to stop her sister, who's just run away with
one of those city scamps, that was up here awhile
ago. I saw her join him and take his arm on the
boat, but wasn't sure who she was then.”

“Might know you was around, Tom Crowl,” said
Mrs. Groody. “There's never nothing wrong going
on but you will see it. You are worse than any old
woman for gossip. Why don't you put on petticoats
and go out to tea for a livin'?”

When the laugh ceased at Crowl's expense, he
said:

“Don't you put on airs, Mrs. Groody; you are as
glad to hear the news as any one. It's a pity you
turned up and spoiled Mr. Lacey's part of the play,
for, if this one is anything like her sister, she, perhaps,
wanted to be held as you —”

Tom's further utterance was effectually stopped
by such a blow across his mouth, from Lacey's hand,
as brought the blood profusely on the spot, and
caused such disfigurement, for days after, that appropriate
justifice seemed visited on the offending region.

“Leave this dock,” said Arden, sternly; “and if
I trace any slander to you concerning this lady or
myself, I will break every bone in your miserable
body.”

-- 308 --

[figure description] Page 308.[end figure description]

Crowl shrank off amid the jeers of the crowd, but
when reaching a safe distance, said, “You will be
sorry for this.”

Arden paid no heed to him, for Edith, under Mrs.
Groody's treatment, gave signs of returning consciousness.
She slowly opened her eyes, and turned
them wonderingly around; then came a look of wild
alarm, as she saw herself surrounded by strange
bearded faces, that appeared both savage and grotesque
in the flickering light of the lantern.

“Oh, Heaven, have mercy,” she cried, faintly.
“Where am I?”

“Among friends, I assure you, Miss Allen,” said
Arden, kneeling at her side.

“Mr. Lacey! and are you here?” said Edith,
trying to rise. “You surely will protect me.”

“Do not be afraid, Miss Allen. No one would
harm you for the world; and Mrs. Groody is a good
kind lady, and will see you safely home, I am sure.”

Edith now became conscious that it was Mrs.
Groody who was supporting her, and regained confidence,
as she recognized the presence of a woman.

“Law bless you, child, you needn't be scared.
You have only had a faint. I'll take care of you, as
young Lacey says. Seems to me he's got wonderfully
polite since last summer,” she muttered to herself.

“But where am I?” asked Edith, with a bewildered
air; “what has happened?”

“Oh, don't worry yourself; you'll soon be home
and safe.”

-- 309 --

[figure description] Page 309.[end figure description]

But the memory of it all suddenly came to Edith,
and even by the lantern's light, Arden saw the sudden
crimson pour into her face and neck. She gave
one wild, deprecating look around, and then buried
her face in her hands as if to hide the look of scorn
she expected to see on every face.

The first arrow aimed by Zell's great wrong already
quivered in her heart.

“Don't you think you could walk a little now,
just enough to get into the hack with me and go
home?” asked the kind woman, in a soothing voice.

“Yes, yes,” said Edith, eagerly; “let us get away
at once.” And with Mrs. Groody's and Arden's assistance,
she was soon seated in the hack, and was
glad to note that there was no other passenger. The
ride was a comparatively silent one. Edith was too
exhausted from her desperate struggle to reach the
boat, and her heart was too bruised and sore, to
permit on her part much more than monosyllables, in
answer to Mrs. Groody's efforts at conversation. But
as they stopped at the cottage, her new friend
said, cheerily,

“Don't take it so hard, my child; you ain't to
blame. I'll stand by you if no one else will. It
don't take me long to know a good honest girl when
I see one, and I know you mean well. What's
more, I've took a liking to you, and I can be a pretty
fair sort of friend if I do work for a livin'.”

Mrs. Groody was good if not grammatical. She
had broad shoulders, that had borne in their day
many burdens; her own and others. She had a

-- 310 --

[figure description] Page 310.[end figure description]

strong, stout frame, in which thumped a large, kindly
heart. She had long earned her bread by callings
that brought her in contact with all classes, and
learned to know the world very thoroughly without
becoming worldly or hardened. But she had a
quick, sharp tongue, and could pay anybody off in
their own coin with interest. Everybody soon
found it to their advantage to keep on the right side
of Mrs. Groody, and the old habitues of the hotel
were as polite and deferential to her as if she were a
duchess. She was one of those shrewd, strong,
cheery people, who would make themselves snug,
useful, and influential in a very short time, if set
down anywhere on the face of the earth.

Such a woman readily surmised the nature of
Edith's trouble, and knew well how deeply the
shadow of Zell's disgrace would fall on the family.
Edith's desperate effort to save her sister, her bitter
humiliation and shrinking shame in view of the
flight, all proved her to be worthy of respect and
confidence herself. When Mrs. Groody saw that
Edith lived in a little house, and was probably not
in so high a social position as to resent her patronage,
her big heart yearned in double sympathy over
the poor girl, and she determined to help her in the
struggle she knew to be before her; so she said,
kindly,

“If you'll wait till an old clumsy body like me
can get out, I'll see you safe into your home.”

“Oh, no,” said Edith, eagerly, following the
strong instinct to keep a stranger from seeing

-- 311 --

[figure description] Page 311.[end figure description]

herself, mother, Laura, in the first hour of their shame.
“You have been very kind, and I feel that I can
never repay you.”

“Bless you, child, I don't expect greenbacks for
all I do. I want a little of the Lord's work to come
to me, though I'm afraid I fell from grace long ago.
But a body can't be pious in a hotel. There's so
many aggravatin' people and things that you think
swearing, if you darsn't say it out. But I'm a human
sort of a heathen, after all, and I feel sorry for
you. Now ain't there somethin' I can do for you?”

The driver stood with his lantern near the door,
and its rays fell on Edith's pale face and large, tearful
eyes, and she turned, and for the first time tried
to see who this kind woman was, that seemed to
feel for her. Taking Mrs. Groody's hands, she said,
in a voice of tremulous pathos,

“God bless you for speaking to me at all. I
didn't think any one would again, who knew. You
ask if you can do anything for me. If you'll only
get me work, I'll bless you every day of my life.
No one on earth or in heaven can help me, unless I
get work. I'm almost desperate for it, and I can't
seem to find any that will bring us bread, but I'll do
any honest work, no matter what, and I'll take
whatever people are willing to give for it, till I can
do better.” Edith spoke in a rapid manner, but in
a tone that went straight to the heart.

“Why, my poor child,” said Mrs. Groody, wiping
her eyes, “You can't do work. You are pale as a
ghost, and you look like a delicate lady.”

-- 312 --

[figure description] Page 312.[end figure description]

“What is there in this world for a delicate lady
who has no money, but honest work?” asked Edith,
in a tone that was almost stern.

“I see that you are such a lady, and it seems that
you ought to find some lady-like work, if you must
do it,” said Mrs. Groody, musingly.

“We have tried to get employment—almost any
kind. I can't think my sister would have taken her
desperate course if we could have obtained something
to do. I know she ought to have starved first.
But we were not brought up to work, and we can't
do anything well enough to satisfy people, and we
haven't time to learn. Besides, before this happened,
for some reason people stood aloof from us,
and now it will be far worse. Oh, what shall we
do? What shall we do?” cried Edith, despairingly;
and in her trouble she seemed to turn her eyes away
from Mrs. Groody, with wild questioning of the future.

Her new acquaintance was sniffling and blowing
her nose in a manner that betokened serious internal
commotion. The driver, who would have
hustled any ordinary passenger out quickly enough,
waited Mrs. Groody's leisure at a respectable distance.
He knew her potential influence at the
hotel. At last the good woman found her voice,
though it seemed a little husky:

“Lor' bless you, child, I ain't got a millstun for a
heart, and if I had, you'd turn it into wax. If
work's all you want, you shall have it. I'm housekeeper
at the hotel. You come to me as soon as
you are able, and we'll find something.”

-- 313 --

[figure description] Page 313.[end figure description]

“Oh, thank you, thank you!” said Edith, fervidly.

“Is dat you, Miss Edie?” called Hannibal's
anxious voice.

“Good night, my dear,” said Mrs. Groody, hastily.
“Don't lose courage. I ain't on as good
terms with the Lord as I ought to be. I seem too
worried and busy to 'tend to religion; but I know
enough about Him to be sure that He will take
care of a poor child that wants to do right.”

“I don't understand how God lets happen all
that's happened to-day. The best I can believe is,
that we are dealt with in a mass, and the poor
human atoms are lost sight of. But I am indeed
grateful for your kindness, and will come to-morrow
and do anything I can. Good-bye.”

And the hack rumbled away, leaving her in the
darkness, with Hannibal at the gate.

“Oh, Hannibal, Hannibal,” was all that Edith
could say.

“Is she done gone clean away?” asked Hannibal,
in an awed whisper.

“Would to heaven she had never been born,”
said Edith, bitterly. “Help me into the house, for
I feel as if I would die.”

Hannibal, trembling with fear himself, supported
poor, exhausted Edith to a sofa, and then disappeared
in the kitchen.

Mrs. Allen and Laura came and stood with white
faces by Edith's languid, unnerved form.

There was no need of asking questions. She had

-- 314 --

[figure description] Page 314.[end figure description]

returned alone, with her fresh young face looking
old and drawn in its grief.

At last Mrs. Allen said, with bitter emphasis:

“She is no child of mine, from this day forth.”

Then followed such a dreary silence, that it might
seem that Zell had died and was no more.

At last Hannibal bustled in, making a most
desperate effort to keep up a poor show of courage
and hope. He placed on a little table before Edith
a steaming hot cup of tea, some toast, and wine,
but the food was motioned away.

“It would choke me,” said Edith.

Hannibal stood before her a moment, his quaint
old visage working under the influence of emotion,
almost beyond control. At last he managed to
say:

“Miss Edie, we'se all a-leanin on you. We'se
nothin but vines a-climbin up de orange bush. If
you goes down, we all does. And now, Miss Edie,
I'd swallow pison for you, won't you take a cup o'
tea for de sake of ole Hannibal? Cause your sweet
face looks so pinched, honey, dat I feels dat my ole
black heart's ready to bust;” and Hannibal, feeling
that the limit of his restraint was reached,
retreated precipitately to the kitchen.

The appeal, with its element of deep affection,
was more needed by Edith in her half paralyzed
state than even the material refreshment. She sat
up instantly, and drank the tea and wine, and ate a
little of the toast. Then taking the cup and glass
into the kitchen,

-- 315 --

[figure description] Page 315.[end figure description]

“There,” she said, “see, I've drunk every drop.
So don't worry about me any more, my poor old
Hannibal, but go to bed, after your hard day's
work.”

But Hannibal would not venture out of his dark
corner, but muttered, brokenly,

“Lor—bress—you—Miss Edie—you'se an angel—
Ise be better soon—Ise got—de hicups.”

Edith thought it kindness to leave the old man
to recover his self-control in his own time and way,
so she said,

“Good-night, my faithful old friend. You're
worth your weight in gold.”

Meantime, Laura had helped Mrs. Allen to her
room, but now she came running down to Edith,
with new trouble in her face, saying:

“Mother's crying so, I can't do anything with
her.”

At first Mrs. Allen's heart seemed hardened
against her erring child, but on reaching her room
she stood a few moments irresolutely, then went
to a drawer, and took an old faded picture-case and
opened it, to where Zell smiled out upon her, a
little, dimpled baby. Then, as if by a sudden impulse,
rare to her, she pressed her lips against
the unconscious face, and threw herself into her low
chair, sobbing so violently that Laura became
alarmed.

Even in that arid place, Mrs. Allen's heart, there
appeared a little oasis of mother love, as this last
and bitterest sorrow pierced its lowest depths. She

-- 316 --

[figure description] Page 316.[end figure description]

might cast out from her affection the grown, sinning
daughter, but not the baby that once slept upon
her breast.

As Edith came and took her hand she said,
brokenly:

“It seems—but yesterday—that she was—a wee
black-eyed—little thing—in my arms—and your
father—came—and looked at her—so proudly—
tenderly—”

“Would to heaven she had died then,” said
Edith, sternly.

“It would have been better if we had all died
then,” said Mrs. Allen drearily, and becoming quiet.

Edith's words fell like a chill upon her unwontedly
stirred heart, and old habits of feeling and action
resumed sway.

With Mrs. Allen's words ended the miserable day
of Zell's flight. Hannibal's words were true. Zell,
in her unnatural absence, would be more in the way—
a heavier burden, than if she had become a helpless
invalid upon their hands.

-- --

p670-334 CHAPTER XXI. EDITH'S TRUE KNIGHT.

[figure description] Page 317.[end figure description]

THE next morning Edith was too ill to rise.
She had become chilled after her extraordinary
exertion of the previous evening, and a severe
cold was the consequence; and this, with the
nervous prostration of an overtaxed system, made
her appear more seriously indisposed than she really
was. For the sake of her mother and Laura, she
wished to be present at the meagre little breakfast
which her economy now permitted, but found it
impossible; and later in the day, her mind seemed
disposed to wander.

Mrs. Allen and Laura were terror-sticken at this
new trouble. As Hannibal said, they were all leaning
on Edith. They had lost confidence in themselves,
and hope now from the outside world. They
had scarcely the shadow of an expectation that Van
Dam would marry Zell, and therefore knew that
worse than work would separate them from all old
connections, and they had learned to hope nothing
from the people of Pushton. Poor, feverish, wandering
Edith seemed the only one who could keep
them from falling into the abyss of utter want. They
instinctively felt that total wreck was impossible as
long as she kept her hand upon the helm; but now

-- 318 --

[figure description] Page 318.[end figure description]

they had all the wild alarm of those who are drifting
helplessly on a reef, with a deep and stormy sea
on either side of it. Thus, to the natural anxiety of
affection was added sickening fear.

Poor old Hannibal had no fear for himself. His
devotion to Edith reminded one of a faithful dog;
it was so strong, instinctive, unreasoning. He realized
vaguely that his whole existence depended on
Edith's getting well, and yet we doubt whether he
thought of himself any more than the Newfoundland,
who watches beside the bed, and then beside
the grave of a loved master, till famine, that form
of pain which humanity cannot endure, robs him of
life.

“We must have a physician immediately,” said
Laura, with white lips.

“Oh, no,” murmured Edith; “we can't afford
it.”

“We must,” said Laura, with a sudden rush of
tears. “Everything depends on you.”

Hannibal, who heard this brief dialogue, went
silently down stairs, and at once started in quest of
Arden Lacey.

“If he is quar, he seemed kind o' human; and
I'se believe he'll help us now.”

Arden was on the way to the barn, having just
finished a farmer's twelve o'clock dinner, when Hannibal
entered the yard. An angel of light could
not have been more welcome than this dusky messenger,
for he came from the centre of all light and
hope now to poor Arden. Then a feeling of alarm

-- 319 --

[figure description] Page 319.[end figure description]

took possession of him. Had anything happened
to Edith? He had seen her shrinking shame. Had
it led her to—and he shuddered at the thought his
wild imagination suggested. It was almost a relief
when Hannibal said,

“Oh, Mr. Lacey, I'se sure from de way you acted
when we fust come, dat you can feel for people in
trouble. Miss Edie's berry sick, and I don't know
whar to go for a doctor, and she won't have any;
but she mus, and right away. Den again, I oughter
not leave, for dey's all nearly dead wid trouble and
cryin'.”

“You are a good, faithful fellow,” said Arden,
heartily; “go back and do all you can for Miss
Edith, and I'll bring a doctor myself, and much
quicker too than you could.”

Before Hannibal reached home, Arden galloped
past him, and the old man chuckled,

“De drunken Laceys' mighty good neighbors
when dey's sober.”

As well may be imagined, recent events, as far as
he understood them, had stirred Arden's sensitive
nature to the very depths. Hiding his feelings
from all save his mother, and often from her; appearing
to his neighbors stolid and sullen in the
extreme, he was, in fact, in his whole being, like
a morbidly-excited nerve. He did not shrink from
the world because indifferent to it, but because it
wounded him when coming in contact with it. He
seemed so out of tune with society, that it produced
only jarring discord. His father's course

-- 320 --

[figure description] Page 320.[end figure description]

brought him many real slights, and these he
resented as we have seen, and he resented fancied
slights quite as often, and thus he had cut himself
off from the sympathies, and even the recognition,
of nearly all.

But what human soul can dwell alone? The
true hermit finds in communion with the Divine
mind the perfection of companionship. But Arden
knew not God. He had heard of Him all his
life; but Jove and Thor were images more familiar
to his mind than that of his Creator. He loved
his mother and sister, but their life seemed a poor,
shaded, little nook, where they toiled and moped.
And so, to satisfy the cravings of his lonely heart,
he had created and peopled an unreal world of his
own, in which he dwelt most of the time. As his
interest in the real world ceased, his imagination
more vividly portrayed the shadowy one, till at last,
in the scenes of poetry and fiction, and the splendid
panorama of history, he thought he might rest
satisfied, and find all the society he needed in converse
with those, whom, by a refinement of spiritualism,
he could summon to his side from any age
or land. He secretly exulted in the still greater
magic by which the unreal creatures of poetic
thought would come at his volition, and he often
smiled to think how royally attended was “old,
drunken Lacey's” son, whom many of the neighbors
thought scarcely better than the horses he drove.

Thus he lived under a spell of the past, in a
world moon-lighted by sentiment and fancy,

-- 321 --

[figure description] Page 321.[end figure description]

surrounded by his ideal of those whom he read, and
Shakespeare's vivid, life-like women were better
known to him than any of the ladies of Pushton.
But dreams cannot last in our material world, and
ghosts vanish in the sunlight of fact. Woman's
nature is as beautiful and fascinating now as when
the master-hand of the world's greatest poet delineated
it, and when living, breathing Edith Allen
stepped suddenly among his shadows, seemingly so
luminous, they vanished before her, as the stars
pale into nothingness, when the eastern sky is
aglow with morning. Now, in all his horizon, she
only shone, but the past seemed like night, and the
present, day.

The circumstances under which he had met
Edith, had, in brief time, done more to acquaint
him with her than years might have accomplished,
and for the first time in his life he saw a superior
girl with the distorting medium of his prejudice
pushed aside. Therefore she was a sudden beautiful
revelation to him, as vivid as unexpected. He
did not believe any such being existed, and indeed
there did not, if we consider what he came to idealize
Edith into. But a better Edith really lived than
the unnatural paragon that he pictured to himself,
and the reality was capable of a vast improvement,
though not in the direction that his morbid mind
would have indicated.

The treatment of his sister, the sudden ceasing
of all intercourse, and the appearance of Gus
Elliott upon the scene, had cruelly wounded his fair

-- 322 --

[figure description] Page 322.[end figure description]

ideal, but with a lover's faith and poet's fancy he
soon repaired the ravages of facts. He assured himself
that Edith did not know the character of the
men who visited her house.

Then came Crowl's gossip, the knowledge of her
poverty, and her wretched errands to New York to
dispose of the relics of the happy past. He gathered
from such observation as he could maintain
without being suspected, by every crumb of gossip
that he could pick up (for once he listened to gossip
as if it were gospel), that they were in trouble,
that Edith was looking for work, and that she was
so superior to the rest of the family, that they now
all deferred to her and leaned upon her. Then, to
his deep satisfaction he had seen Elliott, the morning
after his scathing repulse, going to the train,
and looking forlorn and sadly out of humor, and he
was quite sure he had not been near the little cottage
since. Arden needed but little fact on which
to rear a wondrous superstructure, and here seemed
much, and all in Edith's favor, and he longed with
an intensity beyond language to do something to
help her.

Then came the tragedy of Zell's flight, Edith's
heroic and almost superhuman effort to save her,
now followed by her pathetic weakness and suffering,
and no knight in the romantic age of chivalry
ever more wholly and loyally devoted himself to
the high-born lady of his choice, than did Arden
to the poor sick girl at whom the finger of scorn
would now be generally pointed in Pushton.

-- 323 --

[figure description] Page 323.[end figure description]

To come back to our hero, galloping away on his
old farm horse to find a country doctor, may seem
a short step down from the sublime. And so, perhaps,
it may be to those whose ideal of the sublime
is only in outward and material things. But to
those who look past these things to the passionate
human heart, the same in every age, Arden was animated
by the same spirit with which he would have
sought and fought the traditional dragon.

Dr. Neak, a new-comer who was gaining some
little name for skill and success, and was making
the most of it, was at home; but on Arden's hurried
application, ahemmed, hesitated, colored a
little, and at last said:

“Look here, Mr. —(I beg your pardon, I've
not the pleasure of knowing your name), I'm a comparative
stranger in Pushton, and am just gaining
some little reputation among the better classes. I
would rather not compromise myself by attendance
upon that family. If you can't get any one else, and
the girl is suffering, of course I'll try and go, but—”

“Enough,” interrupted Arden, starting up blazing
with wrath. “You should spell your name
with an S. I want a man as well as a physician,”
and, with a look of utter contempt, he hastened
away, leaving the medical man somewhat anxious,
not about Edith, but whether he had taken the best
course in view of his growing reputation.

Arden next traced out Dr. Blunt, who readily
promised to come. He attended all alike, and
charged roundly also.

-- 324 --

[figure description] Page 324.[end figure description]

“Business is business,” was his motto. “People
who employ me must expect to pay. After all, I'm
the cheapest man in the place, for I tell my patients
the truth, and cure them as quickly as possible.”

Arden's urgency soon brought him to Edith's
side, and his practised eye saw no serious cause for
alarm, and having heard more fully the circumstances,
said,

“She will be well in a few days if she is kept
very quiet, and nothing new sets in. Of course
she would be sick after last night. One might as
well put his hand in the fire and not expect it to
burn him, as to get very warm and then cool off
suddenly without being ill. Her pulse indicates
general depression of her system, and need of rest.
That's all.”

After prescribing remedies and a tonic, he said,
“Let me know if I am needed again,” and departed
in rather ill humor.

Meeting Arden's anxious, questioning face at the
gate, he said gruffly,

“I thought from what you said the girl was dying.
Used up and a bad cold, that's all. Somewhat
feverish yourself, ain't you?” he added meaningly.

Though Arden colored under the doctor's satire,
he was chiefly conscious of a great relief that his
idol was not in danger. His only reply was the
sullen, impassive expression he usually turned toward
the world.

As the doctor rode away, Hannibal joined him,
saying,

-- 325 --

[figure description] Page 325.[end figure description]

“Mr. Lacey, you'se a friend in need, and if you
only knowed what an angel you'se serving, you
wouldn't look so cross.”

“Do I look cross?” asked Arden, his face becoming
friendly in a moment. “Well, it wasn't
with you, still less with Miss Edith; for even you
cannot serve her more gladly than I will. That old
doctor riled me a little, though I can forgive him,
since he says she is not seriously ill.”

“I'se glad you feels your privileges,” said Hannibal,
with some dignity. “I'se knowed Miss Edie
eber since she was a baby, and when we lived on de
Avenue, de biggest and beautifullest in de city
come to our house, but none of 'em could compare
with my young lady. I don't care what folks say,
she's jes as good now, if she be poor, and her sister
hab run away, poor chile. De world don't know
all;” and old Hannibal shook his white head sadly
and reproachfully.

His panegyric found strong echo in Arden's heart,
but his habit of reticence and sensitive shrinking
from showing his feelings to others, permitted him
only to say, “I am sure every word you say is more
than true, and you will do me a great favor when
you let me know how I can serve Miss Edith.”

Hannibal saw that he need waste no more ammunition
on Arden, so he pulled out the prescriptions,
and said:

“The Doctor guv me dese, but, Lor bress you,
my ole jints is stiff, and I'd be a week in gittin'
down and back from de willage.”

-- 326 --

[figure description] Page 326.[end figure description]

“That's enough,” interrupted Arden, “you shall
have the medicines in half an hour;” and he kept
his word.

“He is quar,” muttered Hannibal, looking after
him. “Neber saw a man so 'bligin'. Folks say
winegar ain't nothin' to him, but he seems sweet on
Miss Edie, sure 'nuff. What 'ud he say, `You'se
do me great favor to tell me how I can serve Miss
Edie?' I'se hope it 'll last,” chuckled Hannibal,
retiring to his domain in the kitchen, “'cause I'se
gwine to do him a heap ob favors.”

-- --

p670-344 CHAPTER XXII. A MYSTERY.

[figure description] Page 327.[end figure description]

AT Arden's request his mother called in the
evening, and also Mrs. Groody, from the hotel.
Hannibal met them, and stated the doctor's orders.
Mrs. Allen and Laura did not feel equal to facing
any one. Though the old servant was excessively
polite, the callers felt rather slighted that they saw
no member of the family. They went away a little
chilled in consequence, and contented themselves
thereafter by sending a few delicacies and inquiring
how Edith was.

“If you have any self-respect at all,” said Rose
Lacey to her mother, “you will not go there again
till you are invited. It's rather too great condescension
for you to go at all, after what has happened.”

Arden listened with a black look, and asked,
rather sharply,

“Will you never learn to distinguish between Miss
Edith and the others?”

“Yes,” said Rose, dryly, “when she gives me a
chance.”

The doctor's view of Edith's case was correct.
Her vigorous and elastic constitution soon rallied
from the shock it had received. Hannibal had sent
to the village for nutritious diet, which he knew so

-- 328 --

[figure description] Page 328.[end figure description]

well how to prepare, and, after a few days, she was
quite herself again. But with returning strength
came also a sense of shame, anxiety, and a torturing
dread of the future. The money accruing from
her last sale of jewelry would not pay the debts resting
on them now, and she could not hope to earn
enough to pay the balance remaining, in addition to
their support. Her mother suggested the mortgaging
of her place. She had at first repelled the idea,
but at last entertained it reluctantly. There seemed
no other resource. It would put off the evil day of
utter want, and might give her time to learn something
by which she could compete with trained
workers.

Then there was the garden. Might not that and
the orchard, in time, help them out of their
troubles?

As the long hours of her convalescence passed,
she sat at her window and scanned the little spot
with a wistfulness that might have been given to
one of Eden-like proportions. She was astonished
to see how her strawberries had improved since she
hoed them, but noted in dismay that both they and
the rest of the garden were growing very weedy.

When the full knowledge of their poverty and
danger dawned upon her, she felt that it would not
be right for Malcom to come any more. At the
same time she could not explain things to him; so
she sent a written request through the mail for his
bill, telling him not to come any more. This action
following the evening when Gus Elliott had surprised

-- 329 --

[figure description] Page 329.[end figure description]

her in the garden, perplexed and rather nettled
Malcom, who was, to use his own expression, “a
bit tetchy.” Their money had grown so scarce that
Edith could not pay the bill, and was ashamed to
go to see him till there was some prospect of her
doing so. Thus Malcom, though disposed to be
very friendly, was lost to her at this critical time,
and her garden suffered accordingly. She and Hannibal
had done what they could, but of late her illness,
and the great accession of duties resting on
the old servant, had caused complete neglect in her
little plantation of fruit and vegetables. Thus,
while all her crops were growing well, the weeds
were gaining on them, and even Edith knew that
the vigor of evil was in them, and that, unchecked,
they would soon make a tangled swamp of that one
little place of hope. She could not ask Hannibal
to work there now, for he was overburdened already.
Laura seemed so feeble and crushed that her
strength was scarcely equal to taking care of her
mother, and the few lighter duties of housework.
Therefore, though the June sunshine rested on the
little garden, and all nature seemed in the rapture
of its early summer life, poor, practical Edith saw
only the pestiferous weeds that threatened to
destroy her one slender prospect of escape from
environing difficulties. At last she turned away.
To the sad and suffering, scenes most full of cheer
and beauty often seem the most painful mockery.

She brooded over her affairs most of the day,
dwelling specially on the suggestion of a mortgage.

-- 330 --

[figure description] Page 330.[end figure description]

She felt extreme reluctance in periling her home.
Then again she said to herself, “It will at least give
me time, and perhaps the place will be sold for
debt, for we must live.”

The next morning she slept late, her weary, over-taxed
frame asserting its need. But she rose greatly
refreshed, and it seemed that her strength had come
back again. With returning vigor hopefulness revived.
She felt some cessation of the weary, aching
sorrow at her heart. The world is phosphorescent
to the eyes of youth, and even engulfing waves of
misfortune will sometimes gleam with sudden
brightness.

The morning light also brought Edith a pleasant
surprise, for, as she was dressing, her eyes eagerly
sought the strawberry bed. She had been thinking,

“If I only continue to gain in this style, I will
soon be able myself to attack the weeds.”

Therefore, instead of the helpless look, such as
she gave yesterday, her glance had something
vengeful and threatening in it. But the moment
she opened the lattice, so that she could see, an
exclamation came from her lips, and she threw back
the blinds, in order that there might be no mistake
as to the wonder that startled her. What magic
had transformed the little place since, in the twilight
of the previous evening, she had given the
last discouraged look in that direction? There was
scarcely a weed to be seen in the strawberry bed.
They had not only been cut off, but raked away
and here and there she could see a berry reddening

-- 331 --

[figure description] Page 331.[end figure description]

in the morning sun. In addition, some of her most
important vegetables, and her prettiest flower border,
had been cleaned and nicely dressed. A long
row of Dan O'Rourk peas, that had commenced to
sprawl on the ground, was now hedged in by brush;
and, better still, thirty cedar poles stood tall and
straight among her Lima beans, that had been
vainly feeling round for a support the last few days.
Her first impulse was to clap her hands with
delight and exclaim:

“How, in the name of wonder, could he do it
all in a night! Oh, Malcom, you are a canny
Scotchman, but you put the `black art' to very
white uses.”

She dressed in excited haste, meaning to question
Hannibal, but, as she left her room, Laura
met her, and said, in a tone of the deepest despondency,

“Mother seems very ill. She has not felt like
herself since that dreadful night, but we did not
like to tell you, fearing it would put back your
recovery.”

The rift in the heavy clouds, through which the
sun had gleamed for a moment, now closed, and a
deeper gloom seemed to gather round them. In
sudden revulsion Edith said, bitterly:

“Are we to be persecuted to the end? Cannot
the heavy hand of misfortune be lifted a moment?”

She found her mother suffering from a low
nervous fever, and quite delirious.

Hannibal was at once despatched for the doctor,

-- 332 --

[figure description] Page 332.[end figure description]

who, having examined Mrs. Allen's symptoms,
shook his head, saying:

“Nothing but good nursing will bring her through
this.”

Edith's heart sank like lead. What prospect was
there for work now, even if Mrs. Groody gave it to
her, as she promised? She saw nothing but the
part of a weary watcher, for perhaps several weeks.
She hesitated no longer, but resolved to mortgage
her place at once. Her mother must have delicacies
and good attendance, and she must have time to extricate
herself from the difficulties into which she had
been brought by false steps at the beginning. Therefore
she told Hannibal to give her an early lunch,
after which she would walk to the village.

“You is'nt able,” said he earnestly.

“Oh yes, I am,” she replied; “better able than
to stay home and worry. I must have something
settled, and my mind at rest, even for a little while,
or I will go distracted.” Then she added, “Did
you see Malcom here early this morning.”

“No, Miss Edie, he hasn't been here.”

“Go look at the garden.”

He returned with eyes dilated in wonder, and
asked quickly, “Miss Edie, when was all dat
done.”

“Between dark last night and when I got up this
morning. It seems like magic, don't it? But of
course it is Malcom's work. I only wish I could
see him.”

But Hannibal shook his head ominously and said

-- 333 --

[figure description] Page 333.[end figure description]

with emphasis, “Dat little Scotchman couldn't
scratch around like dat, even if de Debel was arter
him. 'Taint his work.”

“Why, whose else could it be?” asked Edith,
sipping a strong cup of coffee, with which she was
fortifying herself for the walk.

Hannibal only shook his head with a very troubled
expression, but at last he ventured,

“If tis a spook, I hope it won't do nothing
wuss to us.”

Even across Edith's pale face a wan smile flitted
at this solution of the mystery, and she said,

“Why, Hannibal, you foolish old fellow. The
idea of a ghost hoeing a strawberry bed and sticking
in bean-poles!”

But Hannibal's superstitious nature was deeply
stirred. He had been under a severe strain himself
of late, and the succession of sorrows and strange
experiences was telling on him as well as the others.
He could not indulge in a nervous fever, like Mrs.
Allen, but he had reached that stage when he could
easily see visions, and tremble before the slightest
vestige of the supernatural. So he replied a little
doggedly;

“Spooks does a heap ob quar tings, Miss Edie.
I'd tink it was Massa Allen, ony I knows dat he
neber hab a hoe in his hand all his life. I doesn't
like it. I'd radder hab de weeds.”

“O Hannibal, Hannibal! I couldn't believe it of
you. I'll go and see Malcom, just to satisfy you.”

-- --

p670-351 CHAPTER XXIII. A DANGEROUS STEP.

[figure description] Page 334.[end figure description]

EDITH took her deed, and went first to Mr.
Hard. There was both coldness and curiosity
in his manner, but he could gather little from
Edith's face through her thick vail.

She had a painful shrinking from meeting people
again after what had happened, and this was greatly
increased by the curious and significant looks she
saw turned toward her as soon as it was surmised
who she was.

Mr. Hard promptly declined to lend any money,
He “Never did such things,” he said.

“Where would I be apt to get it?” asked Edith,
despondently.

“I scarcely know. Money is scarce, and people
don't like to lend it on country mortgages, especially
when there may be trouble. Lawyer Keen might
give you some information.”

To his office Edith went, with slow, heavy steps,
and presented her case.

Mr. Keen was a red-faced, burly-looking man,
hiding the traditional shrewdness of a village lawyer
under a bluff, outspoken manner. He had a sort of
good-nature, which, though not leading him to help
others who were in trouble, kept him from trying to

-- 335 --

[figure description] Page 335.[end figure description]

get them into more trouble, and he quite prided
himself on this. He heard Edith partly through,
and then interrupted her, saying:

“Couldn't think of it, Miss. Widows, orphans,
and churches, are institutions on which a fellow can
never foreclose. I'll give you good advice, and
won't charge you anything for it. You had better
keep out of debt.”

“But I must have the money,” said Edith.

“Then you have come to the wrong shop for it,”
replied the lawyer, coolly. “Here's Crowl, now,
he lends where I wouldn't. He's got money of his
own, while I invest mainly for other people.”

Edith's attention was thus directed to another
red-faced man, whom, thus far, she had scarcely
noticed, though he had been watching her with the
closest scrutiny. He was quite corpulent, past
middle age, and in height not much taller than herself.
He was quite bald, and had what seemed a
black moustache, but Edith's quick eye noted that
it was unskilfully dyed. There seemed a wide expanse
in his heavy, flabby cheeks, and the rather
puggish nose looked insignificant between them. A
slight tobacco stain in one corner of his mouth did
not increase his attractions to Edith, and she positively
shrank from the expression of his small, cunning
black eyes. He was dressed both loudly and
shabbily, and a great breastpin was like a blotch
upon his rumpled shirt-bosom.

“Let me see your deed, my dear,” he said, with
coarse familiarity.

-- 336 --

[figure description] Page 336.[end figure description]

“My name is Miss Allen,” replied Edith, with
dignity.

The man paid little heed to her rebuke, but looked
over the deed with slow and microscopic scrutiny.
At last he said to Edith, whom nothing but dire
necessity impelled to have dealings with so disagreeable
a person,

“Will you come with me to my office?”

Reluctantly she followed. At first she had a
strong impulse to have nothing to do with him, but
then had thought, “It makes no difference of whom
I borrow the money, for it must be paid in any case,
and perhaps I can't get it anywhere else.”

“Are you sure there is no other mortgage?” he
asked.

“Yes,” replied Edith.

“How much do you want?”

“I will try to make four hundred answer.”

“I suppose you know how hard it is to borrow
money now,” said Mr. Crowl, in a depressing manner,
“especially in cases like this. I don't believe
you'd get a dollar anywhere else in town. Even
where everything is good and promising, we usually
get a bonus on such a loan. The best I could do
would be to let you have three hundred and sixty
on such a mortgage.”

“Then give me my deed. The security is good,
and I'm not willing to pay more than seven per cent.”

Old Crowl looked a moment at her resolute face,
beautiful even in its pallor and pain, and a new
thought seemed to strike him.

-- 337 --

[figure description] Page 337.[end figure description]

“Well, well,” said he, with an awkward show of
gallantry, “one can't do business with a pretty girl
as with a man. You shall make your own terms.”

“I wish to make no terms whatever,” said Edith,
frigidly. “I only expect what is right and just.”

“And I'm the man that'll do what's right and
just when appealed to by the fair unfortunate,” said
Mr. Crowl, with a wave of his hand.

Edith's only response to this sentiment was a
frown, and an impatient tapping of the floor with
her foot.

“Now, see how I trust you,” he continued, filling
out a check. “There is the money. I'll draw up
the papers, and you may sign them at your leisure.
Only just put your name to this receipt, which gives
the nature of our transaction;” and, in a scrawling
hand, he soon stated the case.

It was with strong misgivings that Edith took
the money and gave her signature, but she did not
see what else to do, and she was already very
weary.

“You may call again the first time you are in the
village, and by that time I'll have things fixed up.
You see now what it is to have a friend in need.”

Edith's only reply was a bow, and she hastened
to the bank. The cashier looked curiously at her,
smiled a little significant smile as he saw Crowl's
check, which she did not like, but, at her request,
placed it, and what was left from the second sale
of jewelry, to her credit, and gave her a small
check-book.

-- --

p670-355 CHAPTER XXIV. SCORN AND KINDNESS.

[figure description] Page 338.[end figure description]

THOUGH her strength hardly seemed equal to
it, she determined to go and see Malcom, for
she felt very grateful to him. And yet, the little
time she had been in the village made her fear to
speak to him or any one again, and she almost felt
that she would like to shrink into some hidden place
and die.

Quiet, respectable Pushton had been dreadfully
scandalized by Zell's elopement with a man who,
by one brief visit, had gained such bad notoriety.
Those who stood aloof, surmised, and doubted about
the Allens before, now said, triumphantly, “I told
you so.” Good, kind, Christian people were deeply
pained that such a thing could have happened, and
it came to be the general opinion that the Allens
were anything but an acquisition to the neighborhood.

“If they are going to bring that style of men
here, the sooner they move away the better,” was a
frequent remark. All save the “baser sort” shrank
from having much to do with them, and again Edith
was insulted by the bold advances of some brazen

-- 339 --

[figure description] Page 339.[end figure description]

clerks and shop-boys as she passed along. She also
saw significant glances and whisperings, and once
or twice detected a pointing finger.

With cheeks burning with shame and knees
trembling with weakness, she reached Malcom's
gate, to which she clung panting for a moment, and
then passed in. The little man had his coat off, and,
stooping in his strawberry bed, he did look
very small indeed. Edith approached quite near before
he noticed her. He suddenly straightened
himself up almost as a jumping-jack might, and
gave her a sharp, surprised look. He had heard the
gossip in several distorted forms, but what hurt
him most was that she did not come or send to him.
But when he saw her standing before him with her
head bent down like a moss rosebud wilting in the
sun, when he met her timid deprecating glance, his
soft heart relented instantly, and coming toward
her he said:

“An ha' ye coom to see ould Malcom at last?
What ha' I dune that I should be sae forgotten?”

“You were not forgotten, Mr. McTrump. God
knows that I have too few friends to forget the best
of them,” answered Edith, in a voice of tremulous
pathos.

After that Malcom was wax in her hands, and
with moistened eyes he stood gazing at her in undisguised
admiration.

“I have been through deep trouble, Mr.
McTrump,” continued she, “and perhaps you, like
so many others, may think me not fit to speak to

-- 340 --

[figure description] Page 340.[end figure description]

you any more. Besides, I have been very sick, and
really ought not to be out to-day. Indeed I feel
very weak. Isn't there some place where I could
sit down?”

“Now God forgie me for an uncoo Highlander,”
cried Malcom, springing forward, “to think that I
suld let ye ston there, like a tall, white, swayin' calla
lily, in the rough wind. Take me arm till I support
ye to the best room o' me house.”

Edith did take and cling to it with the feeling of
one ready to fall.

“Oh, Mr. McTrump, you are too kind,” she murmured.

“Why suld I not be kind?” he said, heartily,
“when I see ye nipt by the wourld's unkindness?
Why suld I not be kind? Is the rose there to
blame because a weed has grown alongside? Ye
could na help it that the wild bird flitted, and I
heerd how ye roon like a brave lassie to stop her.
But the evil wourld is quick to see the bad and slow
to see the gude.” And Malcom escorted her like
a “leddy o' high degree” to his little parlor, and
there she told him and his wife all her trouble, and
Malcom seemed afflicted with a sudden cold in his
head. Then Mrs. McTrump bustled in and out in
a breezy eagerness to make her comfortable.

“Ye're a stranger in our toon,” she said, “and
sae I was once mysel, an' I ken how ye feel.”

“An the Gude Book, which I hope ye read,”
added the gallant Malcom, “says hoo in entertainin
a stranger ye may ha' an angel aroond.”

-- 341 --

[figure description] Page 341.[end figure description]

“Oh, Mr. McTrump,” said Edith, with peony-like
face, “Hannibal is the only one who calls me that,
and he don't know any better.”

“Why suld he know ony better,” responded Malcom,
quickly. “I ha never seen an angel, na mair
than I ha seen a goolden harp, but I'm a-thinkin a
modist bonny lassie like yoursel, cooms as near to
ane as anything can in this wourld.”

“But, Mr. McTrump,” said Edith, with a half pathetic,
half comic face, “I am in such deep trouble
that I will soon grow old and wrinkled, so I shall
not be an angel long.”

“Na, na, dinna say that,” said Malcom earnestly.
“An ye will, ye may keepit the angel a-growin
within ye alway, though ye live as old as Methuselah.
D'ye see this wee brown seed? There's a morninglory
vine hidden in it, as would daze your een at
the peep o' day wi' its gay blossoms. An ye see
my ould gude wife there? Ah, she will daze the
een o' the greatest o' the earth in the bright springtime
o' the Resurrection; and though I'm a little
mon here, it may be I'll see o'er the heads of soom
up there.”

“An ye had true humulity ye'd be a-hopin to get
there, instead of expectin to speir o'er the heads o'
ye're betters,” said his wife in a rebuking tone.

“`A-hopin to get there!'” said Malcom with
some warmth. “Why suld I hope when `I know
that my Redeemer liveth?'”

Edith's eyes filled with wistful tears, for the
quaint talk of these old people suggested a hope and

-- 342 --

[figure description] Page 342.[end figure description]

faith that she knew nothing of. But, in a low voice,
she said, “Why does He let His creatures suffer so
much?”

“Bless your heart, puir child, He suffered mair
than ony on us,” said Malcom tenderly. “But
ye'll learn it a' soon. He who fed the famishin
would bid ye eat noo. But wait a bit till ye see
what I'll bring ye.”

In a moment he was back with a dainty basket of
Triomphe de Gand strawberries, and Edith uttered
an exclamation of delight as she inhaled their delicious
aroma.

“They are the first ripe the season, an noo see
what the gude wife will do with them.”

Soon their hulls were off, and, swimming in a
saucer of cream, they were added to the dainty little
lunch that Mrs. McTrump had prepared.

“Oh!” exclaimed Edith, drawing a long breath,
“You can't know how you ease my poor sore heart.
I began to think all the world was against me.”

At this Malcom beat such a precipitate retreat
that he half stumbled over a chair, but outside the
door he ventured to say:

“An ye coom out I'll cut ye a posy before ye
go.” But Edith saw him rub his rough sleeve across
his eyes as he passed the window. His wife said,
in a grave gentle tone,

“Would ye might learn to know Him who said,
`Be of good cheer, I have overcome the wourld.'”

Edith shook her head sadly, and said, “I don't
understand Him, and He seems far off.”

-- 343 --

[figure description] Page 343.[end figure description]

“It's only seemin, me dear,” said the old woman
kindly, “but, as Malcom says, ye'll learn it a' by
and by.”

Mrs. McTrump was one of those simple souls
who never presume to “talk religion” to any one.
“I can ony venture what I hope 'll be a `word in
season' noo and then, as the Maister gies me a
chance,” she would say to her husband.

Though she did not know it, she had spread
before Edith a Gospel feast, and her genuine, hearty
sympathy was teaching more than eloquent sermons
could have done, and already the grateful girl was
questioning,

“What makes these people differ so from
others?”

With some dismay she saw how late it was growing,
and hastened out to Malcom, who had cut an
exquisite little bouquet for her, and had another
basket of berries for her to take to her mother.

“Mr. McTrump,” said Edith, “it's time we had
a settlement; your kindness I never can, or expect
to repay, but I am able now to carry out my agreement.”

“Don't bother me wi' that noo,” said Malcom,
rather testily, “I ha no time to make oot your accoont
in the hight o' the season. Let it ston till I
ha time; an ye might help me soomtimes make
up posies for the grand folk at the hotel. But how
does your garden sin ye dismissed ould Malcom?”

“Oh, Mr. McTrump,” said Edith, slyly, “do you

-- 344 --

[figure description] Page 344.[end figure description]

know you almost scared old Hannibal out of his
wits by the wonders you wrought last night or this
morning in that same garden you inquire about
so innocently. How can you work so fast and
hard?”

“The woonders I wrought! Indeed I've not been
near the garden sin ye told me not to coom. Ye
could hardly expect otherwise of a Scotchman.”

“Who, then, could it be?” said Edith, a little
startled herself now, and she explained the mystery
of the garden.

He was as nonplussed as herself, but, scratching
his bushy head, he said, with a canny look, “I wud
be glad if Hannibal's `spook,' as he ca's it, would
coom doon and hoe a bit for me,” and Edith was
so cheered and refreshed that she could even join
him in the laugh.

They sent her away enveloped in the fragrance of
strawberries and roses from the little basket she
carried. But the more grateful aroma of human
sympathy seemed to create a buoyant atmosphere
around her; and she passed back through the village
strengthened and armed against the cold or
scornful looks of those who, knowing her to be
“wounded,” had not even the grace to pass by
indifferently “on the other side.”

-- --

p670-362 CHAPTER XXV. A HORROR OF GREAT DARKNESS.

[figure description] Page 345.[end figure description]

BY the time Edith reached home the transient
strength and transient brightening of the
skies seemed to pass away. Her mother was no
better. She saw too plainly the grisly specters, care,
want, and shame upon her hearth, to fear any good
fairy that left such traces as she saw in her garden.
But the mystery troubled her; she longed to know
who it was. As she mused upon it on her way
home, Arden Lacey suddenly occurred to her, and
there was a glimmer of a smile and a faint increase
of color on her pale face. But she did not suggest
her suspicion to Hannibal, when he eagerly asked if
it were Malcom.

“No, strange to say, it was not,” said Edith.
“Who could it have been?”

Hannibal's face fell, and he looked very solemn.
“Sumpen awful 's goin to happen, Miss Edie,”
he said, in a sepulchral tone.

Edith broke into a sudden reckless laugh, and
said, “I think something awful is happening about
as fast as it can. But never mind, Hannibal, we'll
watch to-night, and perhaps he will come again.”

“O, Miss Edie, I'se hope you'll 'scuse me. I
couldn't watch for a spook to save my life. I'se

-- 346 --

[figure description] Page 346.[end figure description]

gwine to bed as soon as it's dark, and cover up my
head till mornin'.”

“Very well,” said Edith, quietly. “I'm going
to sit up with mother to-night, and if it comes
again, I'll see it.”

“De good Lord keep you safe, Miss Edie,” said
Hannibal, tremblingly. “You'se know I'd die for
you in a minit; but I'se couldn't watch for a spook
nohow,” and Hannibal crept away, looking as if
the very worst had now befallen them.

Edith was too weary and sad even to smile at
the absurd superstition of her old servant, for, with
her practical, positive nature she could scarcely
understand how even the most ignorant could harbor
such delusions. She said to Laura, “Let me
sleep till nine o'clock, and then I will watch till
morning.”

Laura did not waken her till ten.

After Edith had shaken off her lethargy, she said,
“Why, Laura, you look ready to faint!”

With a despairing little cry, Laura threw herself
on the floor, and buried her face in her sister's lap,
sobbing:

“I am ready to faint—body and soul. O Edie,
Edie, what shall we do? Oh, that I were sure
death was an eternal sleep, as some say, how
gladly I would close my eyes to-night and never
wish to open them again! My heart is ashes, and
my hope is dead. And yet I am afraid to die, and
more afraid to live. Ever since—Zell—went—the
future has been—a terror to me. Edith,” she

-- 347 --

[figure description] Page 347.[end figure description]

continued, after a moment, in a low voice, that trembled
and was full of dread, “Zell has not written—
the silence of the grave seems to have swallowed
her. He has not married her!” and an agony of
grief convulsed Laura's slight frame.

Edith's eyes grew hard and tearless, and she said
sternly, “It were better the grave had swallowed
her than such a gulf of infamy.”

Laura suddenly became still, her sobs ceasing.
Slowly she raised such a white, terror-stricken face,
that Edith was startled. She had never seen her
elder sister, once so stately and proud, then so
apathetic, moved like this.

“Edith,” she said, in an awed whisper, “what is
there before us? Zell's flight has revealed to me
where we stand, like a flash of lightning, and ever
since I have brooded over our situation, till it seems
I would go mad. There's an awful gulf before us,
and every day we are being pushed nearer to it;”
and Laura's large blue eyes were dilated with horror,
as if she saw it.

“Mother is going to die,” she continued, in a
tone that chilled Edith's soul. “Our money will
soon be gone; we then will be driven away even
from this poor shelter, out upon the streets—to
New York, or somewhere. Edith, O Edith, don't
you see the gulf? What else is before us?”

“Honest work is before me,” said Edith, almost
fiercely. “I will compel the world to give me a
place, at least, entitled to respect.”

Laura shook her head despairingly. “You may

-- 348 --

[figure description] Page 348.[end figure description]

struggle back and up to where you are safe. You
are good and strong. But there are so many poor
girls in the world like me, who are not good and
strong. Everything seems to combine to push a
helpless, friendless woman towards that gulf. Poor
rash, impulsive Zell saw it, and could not endure
the slow, remorseless pressure, as one might be
driven over a precipice, and one she loved seemed
to stand ready to break the fall. I understand her
stony, reckless face now.”

“Oh, Laura, hush!” said Edith, desperately.

“I must speak,” she went on, in the same low
voice, so full of dread, “or my brain will burst. I
have thought and thought, and seen that awful gulf
grow nearer and nearer, till at times it seemed I
should shriek with terror. For two nights I have
not slept. Oh, why were we not taught something
better than dressing and dancing, and those hollow
superficial accomplishments that only mock us now.
Why was not my mind and body developed into
something like strength? I would gladly turn to
the coarsest drudgery, if I could only be safe. But
after what has happened, no good people will have
anything to do with us, and I am a feeble, helpless
creature, that can only shrink and tremble as I am
pushed nearer and nearer.”

Edith seemed turning into stone, herself paralyzed
by Laura's despair. After a moment Laura
continued, with a perceptible shudder in her voice:

“There is no one to break my fall. Oh, that I was
not afraid to die. That seems the only resource to

-- 349 --

[figure description] Page 349.[end figure description]

such as I. If I could just end it all by becoming
nothing —”

“Laura, Laura,” cried Edith, starting up, “cease
your wild mad words. You are sick and morbid.
You are more delirious than mother is. We can get
work; there are good people who will take care
of us.”

“I have seen nothing that looks like it,” said
Laura, in the same despairing tone. “I have read
of just such things, and I see how it all must
end.”

“Yes, that's just it,” said Edith, impatiently,
“You have read so many wild unnatural stories of
life that you are ready to believe anything that is
horrible. Listen, I have over four hundred dollars
in the bank.”

“How did you get it,” asked Laura, quickly.

“I have followed mother's suggestion, and mortgaged
the place.”

Laura sank into a chair, and became so deathly
white that Edith thought she would faint. At last
she gasped,

“Don't you see? Even you in your strength
can't help yourself. You are being pushed on, too.
You said you would not follow mother's advice
again, because it always led to trouble. You said,
again and again, you would not mortgage the place,
and yet you have done it. Now it's all clear. That
mortgage will be foreclosed, and then we will be
turned out, and then —” and she covered her
face with her hands. “Don't you see,” she said, in

-- 350 --

[figure description] Page 350.[end figure description]

a muffled tone, “the great black hand reaching out
of the darkness and pushing us down and nearer?
Oh, that I wasn't afraid to die.”

Edith was startled. Even her positive healthful
nature began to yield to the contagion of Laura's
morbid despair. She felt that she must break the
spell and be alone. By a strong effort she tried
to speak in her natural tone and confidence. She
tried to comfort the desperate woman by endearing
epithets, as if she were a child. She spoke
of those simple restoratives which are so often
and vainly prescribed for mortal wounds, sleep and
rest.

“Go to bed, poor child,” she urged, “all will look
differently in the sunlight to-morrow.”

But Laura scarcely seemed to heed her. With
weak, uncertain steps she drew near the bed, and
turned the light on her mother's thin, flushed face,
and stood, with clasped hands, looking wistfully at
her.

“Yes, my dear,” muttered Mrs. Allen in her
delirium, “both your father and myself would give
our full approval to your marriage with Mr. Goulden.”
The poor woman made watching doubly
hard to her daughters, since she kept recalling to
them the happy past in all its minutiæ.

Laura turned to Edith with a smile that was
inexpressibly sad, and said, “What a mockery
it all is! There seems nothing real in this world
but pain and danger. Oh, that I was not afraid
to die.”

-- 351 --

[figure description] Page 351.[end figure description]

“Laura, Laura! go to your rest,” exclaimed
Edith, “or you will lose your reason. Come;” and
she half carried the poor creature to her room.
“Now, leave the door ajar,” she said, “for if
mother is worse I will call you.”

Edith sat down to her weary task as a watcher,
and never before, in all the sad preceding weeks, had
her heart been so heavy, and boding of evil. Laura's
words kept repeating themselves to her, and mingling
with those of her mother's delirium, thus
strangely blending the past and the present. Could
it be true that they were helpless in the hands of a
cruel, remorseless fate, that was pushing them down?
Could it be true that all her struggles and courage
would be in vain, and that each day was only bringing
them nearer to the desperation of utter want?
She could not disguise from herself that Laura's
dreadful words had a show of reason, and that, perhaps,
the mortgage she had given that day meant
that they would soon be without home or shelter in
the great, pitiless world. But, with set teeth and
white face, she muttered,

“Death first.”

Then, with a startled expression, she anxiously
asked herself: “Was that what Laura meant when
she kept saying, `Oh, if I wasn't afraid to die!'” She
went to her sister's door and listened. Laura's
movements within seemed to satisfy her, and she
returned to the sick-room and sat down again.
Putting her hand upon her heart, she murmured:

“I am completely unnerved to-night. I don't

-- 352 --

[figure description] Page 352.[end figure description]

understand myself;” and she looked almost as pale
and despairing as Laura.

She was, in truth, in the midst of that “horror
of great darkness” that comes to so many struggling
souls in a world upon which the shadow of sin
rests so heavily.

-- --

p670-370 CHAPTER XXVI. FRIEND AND SAVIOUR.

[figure description] Page 353.[end figure description]

KNOWING of no other source of help save an
earthly one, her thoughts reverted to the old
Scotch people that she had recently visited. Their
sunlighted garden, and happy, homely life, their
simple faith, seemed the best antidote for her present
morbid tendencies.

“If the worst comes to the worst, I think they
would take us in for a little while, till some way
opened,” she thought. “Oh, that I had their belief
in a better life, then it wouldn't seem so dreadful to
suffer in this one. Why have I never read the
`Gude Book,' as they call it? But I never seemed
to understand it; still, I must say, that I never
really tried to. Perhaps God is angry with us, and
is punishing us for so forgetting Him. I would
rather think that, than to feel so forgotten and lost
sight of. It seems as if God didn't see or care. It
seems as if I could cling to the harshest father in the
world, if he would only protect and help me. A God
of wrath, that I have heard clergymen preach of, is
not so dreadful to me as a God who forgets, and
leaves his creatures to struggle alone. Our minister
was so cold and philosophical, and presented a God
that seemed so far off, that I felt there could never

-- 354 --

[figure description] Page 354.[end figure description]

be anything between Him and me. He talked about
a holy, infinite Being, who dwelt alone in unapproachable
majesty; and I want some one to stoop
down and love and help poor, little me. He talked
about a religion of purity and good works, and love
to our fellow-men. I don't know how to work for
myself, much less for others, and it seems as if
nearly all my fellow-creatures hated and scorned me,
and I am afraid of them; so I don't see what chance
there is for such as us. If we had only remained
rich, and lived on the Avenue, such a religion
wouldn't be so hard. It seems strange that the
Bible should teach him and old Malcom so differently.
But I suppose he is wiser, and better understands
it. Perhaps it's the flowers that teach Malcom,
for he always seems drawing lessons from
them.”

Then came the impulse to get the Bible and read
it for herself. “The impulse!” from whence did it
come?

When Edith felt so orphaned and alone, forgotten
even of God, then the Divine Father was nearest
his child. When, in her bitter extremity, at this
lonely midnight hour she realized her need and
helplessness as never before, her great Elder Brother
was waiting beside her.

The impulse was divine. The Spirit of God was
leading her as He is seeking to lead so many. It
only remained for her to follow these gentle impulses,
not to be pushed into the black gulf that despairing
Laura dreaded, but to be led into the deep

-- 355 --

[figure description] Page 355.[end figure description]

peace of a loving faith. She was about to be taught
the blessed truth that God is “not far from every
one of us, if haply we might feel after Him and find
Him.”

She went down into the parlor to get the Bible
that in her hands had revealed the falseness and
baseness of Gus Elliott, and the thought flashed
through her mind like a good omen, “This book
stood between me and evil once before.” She took
it to the light and rapidly turned its pages, trying to
find some clue, some place of hope, for she was sadly
unfamiliar with it.

Was it her trembling fingers alone that turned
the pages? No; He who inspired the guide she consulted,
guided her, for soon her eyes fell upon the
sentence:

“Come unto me all ye that labor and are heavy
laden, and I will give you rest.”

The words came with such vivid power and meaning
that she was startled, and looked around as if
some one had spoken to her. They so perfectly
met her need that it seemed they must be addressed
directly to her.

“Who was it that said these words, and what
right had He to say them?” she queried eagerly,
and keeping her finger on the passage as if it might
be a clue out of some fatal labyrinth, she turned the
leaves backward and read more of Him with the
breathless interest that some poor burdened soul
might have listened eighteen centuries ago to a
rumor of the great Prophet who had suddenly

-- 356 --

[figure description] Page 356.[end figure description]

appeared with signs and wonders in Palestine. Then
she turned and read again and again the sweet
words that first arrested her attention. They seemed
more luminous and hope-inspiring every moment, as
their significance dawned upon her like the coming
of day after night.

Her clear, positive mind could never take a vague,
dubious impression of anything, and with a long-drawn
breath she said, with the emphasis of perfect
conviction:

“If He was a mere man, as I have been taught
to believe, He had no right to say these words.
It would be a bitter, wicked mockery for man or
angel to speak them. Oh, can it be that it was
God himself in human guise? I could trust such a
God.”

Again, with glowing cheeks and parted lips, she
commenced reading, and in her eyes was the growing
light of a great hope.

The upper room of that poor little cottage was
becoming a grand and sacred place. Heaven, that
honors the deathless soul above all localities, was
near. The God who was not in the vast and gold-incrusted
temple on Mount Moriah, sat in humble
guise at “Jacob's well,” and said to one of His poor,
guilty creatures: “I that speak unto thee am He.”
Cathedral domes and cross-tipped spires indicated
the Divine presence on every hand in superstitious
Rome, but it would seem that he was only near to
a poor monk creeping up Pilate's staircase. Though
the wealth of the world should combine to build a

-- 357 --

[figure description] Page 357.[end figure description]

colossal church, filling it with every sacred emblem
and symbol, and causing its fretted roof to resound
with unceasing choral service, it would not be such
a claim upon the great Father's heart as a weak,
pitiful cry to Him from the least of his children.
Though Edith knew it not, that Presence, without
which all temples are vain, had come to her as freely,
as closely, as truly as when it entered the cottage
at Bethany, and Mary “sat at Jesus' feet and heard
His word.” Even to her, in this night of trouble,
in this stony wilderness of care and fear, as to
God's trembling servant of old, a ladder of light was
let down from heaven, and on it her faith would
climb up to the peace and rest that is above, and
therefore undisturbed by the storms that rage on
earth.

But it is God's way to make us free through
truth. Christ, when on earth, did not deal with
men's souls as with their bodies. The latter he
touched into instantaneous cure; to the former
He appealed with patient instruction and entreaty.
To the former revealed Himself by word and deed,
and said: In view of what I prove myself to be
will you trust me? Will you follow me?

In words which, though spoken so long ago, are
still the living utterances of the Spirit to every
seeking soul, He was now speaking to Edith, and
she listened with the wonder and hope that might
have stirred the heart of some sorrowing maiden
like herself, when His voice was accompanied by the
musical chime of waves breaking on the shores of

-- 358 --

[figure description] Page 358.[end figure description]

Galilee, or the rustle of winds through the dark
olive leaves.

Edith came to the source of all truth with a mind
as fresh and unprejudiced as that of one who saw
and heard Jesus for the first time, as, in his mission
journeys, he entered some little town of the Holy
Land. She had never thought much about Him,
and had no strong preconceived opinions. She was
almost utterly ignorant of the creeds and symbols
of men, and Christ was not to her, as He is to so
many, the embodiment of a system and the incarnation
of a doctrine—a vague, half realized truth.
When she thought of him at all, it had been as a
great, good man, the most famous religious teacher
of the past, whose life had nobly “adorned a tale
and pointed a moral.” But this would not answer
any more. “What could a man, dead and buried
centuries ago, do for me now?” she asked, bitterly.
“I want one who can with right speak these
words,

“`Come unto me all ye that labor and are heavy
laden, and I will give you rest.'”

And as, with finger still clinging to this passage,
she read of miracle and parable, now trembling
almost under the “Sermon on the Mount,” now
tearful under the tender story of the prodigal, the
feeling came in upon her soul like the rising tide,
“This was not mere man.”

Then, with an awe she had never felt before, she
followed him to Gethsemane, the High Priest's
palace, to Pilate's judgment-hall, and from thence

-- 359 --

[figure description] Page 359.[end figure description]

to Golgotha, and it seemed to her one long “Via
Dolorosa.” With white lips she murmured, with the
centurion, “Truly this man was the Son of God.”

She was reading the wonderful story for the first
time in its true connection, and the Spirit of God
was her guide and teacher. When she came to
Mary “weeping without at the sepulchre,” her own
eyes were streaming, and it seemed as if she were
weeping there herself.

But when Jesus said, in a tone perhaps never
heard before or since in this world, “Mary,” it
seemed that to herself He was speaking, and her
heart responded, “Rabboni—Master.”

She started up and paced the little room, thrilling
with excitement.

“How blind I have been,” she exclaimed—“how
utterly blind! Here I have been struggling alone
all these weary weeks, with scarcely hope for this
world and none for the next, when I might have
had such a friend and helper all the time. Can I be
deceived? Can this sweet way of light out of our
thick darkness be a delusion?”

She went to where her little Bible lay open at the
passage, “Come unto me,” and bowing her head
upon it, pleaded as simply and sincerely as the Syro-Ph
œnician mother might have pleaded for her child
in the very presence of the human Saviour,

“O Jesus, I am heavily laden. I labor under
burdens greater than I can bear. Divine Saviour,
help me.”

In answer she expected some vague exaltation of

-- 360 --

[figure description] Page 360.[end figure description]

soul, or an exquisite sense of peace, as the burden
was rolled away.

There was nothing of the kind, but only an impulse
to go to Laura. She was deeply disappointed.
She seemed to have climbed such a lofty height
that she might almost look into heaven, and confirm
her faith forever, and only a simple earthly
duty was revealed to her. Her excited mind, that
had been expanding with the divinest mysteries,
was reacting into quietness, and the impression was
so strong that she must go to Laura, that she thought
her sister had been calling her, and she, in her intense
preoccupation, had heard her as in a dream.

Still keeping the little Bible in her hand, she went
to Laura's room. Through the partially open door
she saw, with a sudden chill of fear, that the bed
had not been slept in. Pushing the door open, she
looked eagerly around with a strange dread growing
upon her. Laura was writing at a table with her
back towards the entrance. There was a strong
odor of laudanum in the room, and a horrible thought
blanched Edith's cheek. Stealing with noiseless
tread across the intervening space, with hand pressed
upon her heart to still its wild throbbings, she looked
over her sister's shoulder, and followed the tracings
of her pen with dilating eyes.

“Mother, Edith, farewell! When you read these
sad words I shall be dead. I fear death—I cannot
tell you how I fear it, but I fear that dreadful gulf
which daily grows nearer more. I must die. There
is no other resource for a poor, weak woman like

-- 361 --

[figure description] Page 361.[end figure description]

me. If I were only strong—if I had only been
taught something—but I am helpless. Do not be
too hard upon poor little Zell. Her eyes were
blinded by a false love; she did not see the black
gulf as I see it. If God cares for what such poor
forlorn creatures as I do, may He forgive. I have
thought till my brain reels. I have tried to pray,
but hardly knew what I was praying to. I don't
understand God—He is far off. The world scorns
us. There is none to help. There is no other
remedy save the drug at my side, which will soon
bring sleep which I hope will be dreamless. Farewell!

“Your poor, trembling, despairing

Laura.

Every sentence was written with a sigh that
might seem the last that the burdened soul could give,
and every line was blotted with tears that fell from
her dim eyes. Edith saw that the poor, thin face
was pinched and wan with misery, and that the pallor
of death had already blanched even her lips,
and, with a shudder of horror, her eyes fell on a
phial of laudanum at Laura's left hand, and from
which she was partially turned away, in the act of
writing.

With an ecstatic thrill of joy, she now understood
how her prayer had been answered. How could
there have been rest—how could there have been
peace—if this awful tragedy had been consummated?

With one devout, grateful glance upward, she

-- 362 --

[figure description] Page 362.[end figure description]

silently took away the fatal drug, and laid her Bible
down in its place.

Laura finished her letter, leaned back, and murmured
a long, trembling, “Farewell!” that was like
a low, mournful vibration of an Æolian harp, when
the night-breeze breathes upon it. Then she
pressed her right hand over her eyes, shuddered,
and tremblingly put out her left for that which
would end all. But, instead of the phial which she
had placed there but a little before, her hand rested
upon a book. Startled, she opened her eyes, and saw
not the dreaded poison, but in golden letters that
seemed luminous to her dazzled sight:

Holy Bible.

Though all had lasted but a brief moment,
Edith's power of self-control was gone. Dashing
the bottle on the floor, where it broke into many
fragments, she threw herself on her sister's neck and
sobbed:

“Oh, Laura, Laura! your hand is on a better
remedy. It has saved me—it can save you. It has
shown me the Friend we need. He sent me to
you;” and she clung to her sister in a rapture of
joy, murmuring, with every breath,

“Thanks, thanks, eternal gratitude! I see how
my prayer is answered now.”

Laura, in her shattered condition, was too bewildered
and feeble to do more than cling to Edith,
with a blessed sense of being rescued from some
great peril. A horrid spell seemed broken, and for
some reason, she knew not why, life and hope were

-- 363 --

[figure description] Page 363.[end figure description]

still possible. A torrent of tears seemed to relieve
her of the dreadful oppression that had so long
rested on her, and at last she faltered:

“Who is this strange friend?”

“His name is Jesus—Saviour,” said Edith, in a
low, reverential tone.

“I don't quite understand,” said Laura, hesitatingly.
“I can only cling to you till I know
him.”

“He knows you, Laura, and loves you. He has
never forgotten us. It was we who forgot Him. He
sent me to you, just in time. Now put your hand
on this book, and promise me you will never think
of such an awful thing again.”

“I promise,” said Laura, solemnly; “not if I am
in my right mind. I don't understand myself. You
seem to have awakened me from a fearful dream. I
will do just what you tell me to.”

“O Laura, let us both try to do just what our
Divine Friend tells us to do.”

“Perhaps, through you, I will learn to know Him.
I can only cling to you to-night,” said Laura,
wearily. “I am so tired,” and her eyes drooped as
she spoke.

With a sense of security came a strong reaction in
her overtaxed nature. Edith helped her to bed as
if she were a child, and soon she was sleeping as
peacefully as one.

-- --

p670-381 CHAPTER XXVII. THE MYSTERY SOLVED.

[figure description] Page 364.[end figure description]

EDITH again resumed her watching in her
mother's room. The invalid was still dwelling
on the past, and her delirium appeared to Edith
a true emblem of her old, unreal life. Indeed, it
seemed to her that she had never lived before. A
quiet, but divine exaltation, filled her soul. She
did not care to read any more, but just sat still and
thought, and her spiritual light grew clearer and
clearer.

Her faith was very simple, her knowledge very
slight. She was scarcely in advance of a Hebrew
maiden who might have been one of the mournful
procession passing out of the gates of Nain, when a
stranger, unknown before, revealed himself by turning
death into life, sorrow into joy. The eye of her
faith was fastened on the distinct, living, loving personality
of our human yet Divine Friend, who no
longer seemed afar off, but as near as to that other
burdened one “who touched the hem of his garment.”

“He does not change, the Bible says,” she
thought. “He cannot change. Therefore He will
help me, just as surely as he did the poor, suffering
people among whom he lived.”

-- 365 --

[figure description] Page 365.[end figure description]

It was but three o'clock, and yet the eastern sky
was pale with dawn. At length her attention was
gained by a faint but oft-repeated sound. It seemed
to come from the direction of the garden, and at
once the mystery that so oppressed poor Hannibal
occurred to her. She rose, and passed back to her
own room, which overlooked the garden, and,
through the lattice, in the faint morning twilight,
saw a tall, dusky figure, that looked much too substantial
to be any such shadowy being as the old
negro surmised, and the strokes of his hoe were too
vigorous and noisy for ghostly gardening.

“It must be Arden Lacey,” thought Edith, “but
I will put this matter beyond all doubt. I don't
like this night work, either; though for different
reasons than those of poor Hannibal. We have suffered
enough from scandal already, and, henceforth,
all connected with my life shall be as open as the
day. Then, if the world believes evil of me, it will
be because it likes it best.”

These thoughts passed through her mind while
she hastily threw off her wrapper and dressed.
Cautiously opening the back-door, she looked again.
The nearer view and clearer light revealed to her
Arden Lacey. She did not fear him, and at once
determined to question him as to the motive of his
action. He was but a little way off, and was tying
up a grape-vine that had been neglected, his back
being toward her. Edith had great physical courage
and firmness naturally, and it seemed that on this
morning she could fear nothing, in the strength of
her new-born enthusiasm.

-- 366 --

[figure description] Page 366.[end figure description]

With noiseless step she reached his side, and
asked, almost sternly,

“Who are you, sir; and what does this action
mean?”

Arden started violently, trembled like the leaves
in the morning wind, and turned slowly toward her,
feeling more guilty and alarmed than if he had been
playing the part of a burglar, than her good genius.

“Why don't you answer?” she asked, in still
more decided tones. “By what right are you doing
this work?”

Edith had lost faith in men. She knew little of
Arden, and the thought flashed through her mind,
“This may be some new plot against us.” Therefore
her manner was stern and almost threatening.

Poor Arden was startled out of all self-control.
Edith's coming was so sudden and unexpected, and
her pale face was so spirit-like, that for a moment
he scarcely knew whether the constant object of
his thoughts was really before him, or whether his
strong imagination was only mocking him.

Edith mistook his agitation and hesitancy as evidences
of guilt, and he so far recovered himself as
to recognize her suspicions.

“I will be answered. You shall speak the truth,”
she said, imperiously. “By what right are you
doing this work?”

Then his own proud, passionate spirit flamed up,
and looking her unblenchingly in the face, he replied:

“The right of my great love for you. Can I not
serve my idol?”

-- 367 --

[figure description] Page 367.[end figure description]

An expression of deep pain and repulsion came
out upon Edith's face, and he saw it. The avowal
of his love was so abrupt—indeed it was almost
stern and, coming thus from quite a stranger, who
had so little place even in her thoughts, it was exceedingly
painful, that it was like a blow. She had
been dwelling upon the serene heights of a Divine
love, and the most delicate declaration of a human
and earthly love at that time would have jarred
rudely upon her sensitive spirit. And yet she
hardly knew how to answer him, for she saw in his
open, manly face, his respectful manner, that he
meant no evil, however he might err through ignorance
or feeling.

He seemed to wait for her to speak again, and
his face, from being like the eastern sky, became
very pale. From recent experience, and the teachings
of the Patient One, Edith's heart was very
tender toward anything that looked like suffering,
and though she deemed Arden's feeling but the
infatuation of a rude and ill-regulated mind, she
could not be harsh, now that all suspicion of evil designs
was banished. Therefore she said quietly,
and almost kindly,

“You have done wrong, Mr. Lacey. Remember
I have no father or brother to protect me. The
world is too ready to take up evil reports, and your
strange action might be misunderstood. All transactions
with me must be like the sunlight.”

With an expression of almost anguish, Arden
bowed his head before her, and groaned,

-- 368 --

[figure description] Page 368.[end figure description]

“Forgive me; I did not think.”

“I am sure you meant no harm,” said Edith, with
real kindness now in her tone. “You would not
knowingly make the way harder for a poor girl that
has too much already to struggle against. And
now, good-bye. I shall trust to your sense of honor,
assured that you will treat me as you would wish
your own sister dealt with;” and she vanished,
leaving Arden so overwhelmed with contending
emotions that he could scarcely make his way home.

An hour later Edith heard Hannibal's step down
stairs, and she at once joined him. The old man
had aged in a night, and his face had a more worn
and hopeless look than had yet rested upon it. He
trembled at the rustle of her dress, and called,

“Miss Edie, am dat you?”

“Yes, you foolish old fellow. I have seen your
spook, and ordered it not to come here again unless
I send you for it.”

“Oh, Miss Edie!” gasped Hannibal.

“It's Arden Lacey.”

Hannibal collapsed. He seemed to drop out of
the realm of the supernatural to the solid ground of
fact with a heavy thump.

He dropped into a chair, regarding her first with
a blank, vacant face, which gradually became illumined
with a knowing grin. In a low, chuckling
voice, he said,

“I jes declar to you I'se struck all of a heap. I
jes done see whar de possum is dis minute. What
an ole black fool I was, sure 'nuff. I tho't he'se

-- 369 --

[figure description] Page 369.[end figure description]

de mos 'bligin man I eber seed afore,” and he told
her how Arden had served her in her illness.

She was divided between amusement and annoyance,
the latter predominating. Hannibal concluded
impressively:

“Miss Edie, it must be lub. Nothin else dan dat
which so limbered up my ole jints, could get any
livin man ober as much ground as he hoed dat
night.”

“Hush, Hannibal,” said Edith, with dignity;
“and remember that this is a secret between ourselves.
Moreover, I wish you never to ask Mr.
Lacey to do anything for us if it can possibly be
helped, and never without my knowledge.”

“You know's well, Miss Edie, dat you'se
only to speak and it's done,” said Hannibal, deprecatingly.

She gave him such a gentle, grateful look that the
old man was almost ready to get down on his knees
before her. Putting her hand on his shoulder, she
said,

“What a good, faithful, old friend you are. You
don't know how much I love you, Hannibal;” and
she returned to her mother.

Hannibal rolled up his eyes and clasped his hands,
as if before his patron saint, saying, under his
breath,

“De idee of her lubing ole black Hannibal. I
could die dis blessed minute,” which was his way
of saying, “Nunc dimittas.

Laura slept quietly till late in the afternoon, and

-- 370 --

[figure description] Page 370.[end figure description]

wakened as if to a new and better life. Her manner
was almost childlike. She had lost all confidence
in herself, and seemed to wish to be controlled by
Edith in all things, as a little child might be. But
she was very feeble.

As the morning advanced Edith grew exceedingly
weary. Reaction from her strong excitement
seemed to bear her down in a weakness and lethargy
that she could not resist, and by ten o'clock she felt
that she must have some relief. It came from an
unexpected source, for Hannibal appeared with a
face of portentous solemnity, saying that Mrs. Lacey
was down stairs, and that she wished to know if she
could do something to help.

The mother's quick eye saw that something had
deeply moved and was troubling her son. Indeed,
for some time past, she had seen that into his unreal
world had come a reality that was a source both
of pain and pleasure, of fear and hope. While she
followed him every hour of the day with an unutterable
sympathy, she silently left him to open his
heart to her in his own time and manner. But her
tender, wistful manner told Arden that he was
understood, and he preferred this tacit sympathy to
any spoken words. But this morning the evidence
of his mental distress was so apparent that she went
to him, placed her hands upon his shoulders, and with
her grave, earnest eyes looking straight into his,
asked:

“Arden, what can I do for you?”

“Mother,” he said, in a low tone, “there is

-- 371 --

[figure description] Page 371.[end figure description]

sickness and deep trouble at our neighbor's. Will you
go to them again?”

“Yes, my son,” she replied, simply, “as soon as
I can get ready.”

So she arranged matters to stay if needed, and
thus in Edith's extremity she appeared. In view of
Arden's words, Edith hardly knew how to receive
her or what to do. But when she saw the plain,
grave woman sitting before her in the simple dignity
of patient sorrow, her course seemed clear. She instinctively
felt that she could trust this offered
friendliness, and that she needed it.

“I have heard that your mother has been sick as
well as yourself,” she said kindly but quietly. “You
look very worn and weary, Miss Allen; and if I, as
a neighbor, can watch in your place for awhile, I
think you can trust me to do so.”

Tears sprang into Edith's eyes, and she said, with
sudden color coming into her pale face, “You take
noble revenge for the treatment you have received
from us, and I gratefully submit to it. I must confess
I have reached the limit of my endurance; my
sister is ill also, and yet mother needs constant
attention.”

“Then I am very glad I came, and I have left
things at home so I can stay,” and she laid aside
her wraps with the air of one who sees a duty
plainly and intends to perform it. Edith gave her
the doctor's instructions a little incoherently in her
utter exhaustion, but the experienced matron understood
all, and said,

-- 372 --

[figure description] Page 372.[end figure description]

“I think I know just what to do. Sleep till you
are well rested.”

Edith went to her room, and, with her face where
the sweet June air could breathe directly upon it
through the open window, sleep came with a welcome
and refreshing balm that she had never known
before. Her last thought was, “He will take care
of me and mine.”

She had left the door leading into the sick-room
open, and once Mrs. Lacey stepped in and looked
at her. The happy, trustful thought with which
she had closed her eyes left a faint smile upon her
face, and gave it a sweet spiritual beauty.

“She seems very different from what I supposed
her,” murmured Mrs. Lacey. “She is very different
from what people are imagining her. Perhaps
Arden, poor boy, is nearer right than all of us. Oh,
I hope she is good, whether he ever marries her or
not, for this love will be the saving or running of
him.”

When Edith awoke it was dark, and she started
up in dismay, for she meant to sleep but an hour or
two. Having hastily smoothed her hair, she went
to the sick room, and found Laura reclining on the
sofa, and talking in the most friendly manner to
Mrs. Lacey. Her mother's delirium continued,
though it was more quiet, with snatches of sleep
intervening, but she noticed no one as yet. Mrs.
Lacey sat calmly in her chair, her sad, patient face
making the very ideal of a watcher, and yet in spite
of her plain exterior there was a refinement, an air

-- 373 --

[figure description] Page 373.[end figure description]

of self-respect, that would impress the most casual
observer. As soon as Laura saw Edith she rose as
quickly as her feebleness permitted, and threw her
arms around her sister, and there was an embrace
whose warmth and meaning none but themselves,
and the pitying eye of Him who saved, could understand.
Then Edith turned and said, earnestly,

“Truly, Mrs. Lacey, I did not intend to trespass
on your kindness in this manner. I hope you will
forgive me.”

“Nature knew what was best for you, Miss Allen,
and you have not incommoded me at all. I made
my plans to stay till nine o'clock, and then Arden
will come for me.”

“Miss Edie,” said Hannibal, in his loud whisper,
“I'se got some supper for you down here.”

Why did Edith go to her room and make a little
better toilet before going down? She hardly thought
herself. It was probably a feminine instinct. As
she took her last sip of tea there was a timid
knock at the door. “I will see him a moment,”
she decided.

Hannibal, with a gravity that made poor Edith
smile in her thoughts, admitted Arden Lacey. He
was diffident but not awkward, and the color deepened
in his face, then left it very pale, as he saw
Edith was present. Her pale cheek also took the
faintest tinge of pink, but she rose quietly, and
said,

“Please be seated, Mr. Lacey. I will tell your
mother you are here.” Then, as Hannibal

-- 374 --

[figure description] Page 374.[end figure description]

disappeared, she added earnestly, “I do appreciate
your mother's kindness, and—yours also. At the
same time, too deep a sense of obligation is painful;
you must not do so much for us. Please do not
misunderstand me.”

Arden had something of his mother's quiet
dignity, as he rose and held out to Edith a letter,
saying,

“Will you please read that—you need not answer
it—and then perhaps you will understand me
better.”

Edith hesitated, and was reluctant.

“I may be doing wrong,” continued he, earnestly
and with rising color. “I am not versed in the
world's ways; but is it not my right to explain the
rash words I uttered this morning? My good name
is dear to me also. Few care for it, but I would
not have it utterly blurred in your eyes. We may
be strangers after you have read it, if you choose,
but I entreat you to read it.”

“You will not feel hurt if I afterwards return it
to you?” asked Edith, timidly.

“You may do with it what you please.”

She then took the letter, and a moment later Mrs.
Lacey appeared, and said,

“I will sit up to-morrow night, with your permission.”

Edith took her hand, and replied, “Mrs. Lacey,
you burden me with kindness.”

“It is not my wish to burden, but to relieve you,
Miss Allen. I think I can safely say, from our

-- 375 --

[figure description] Page 375.[end figure description]

slight acquaintance, that in the case of sickness or
trouble at a neighbor's, you would not spare yourself.
We cease to be human when we leave the too-heavily
burdened to struggle alone.”

Edith's eyes grew moist, and she said, simply, “I
cannot refuse kindness offered in that spirit, and
may God bless you for it. Good night.”

Arden's only parting was a grave, silent bow.

Edith was soon alone again, watching by her
mother. With some natural curiosity, she opened
the letter that was written by one so different from
any man that she had ever known before. Its
opening was reassuring, at least.

Miss Edith Allen: You need not fear that I
shall offend again by either writing or speaking
such rash words as those which so deeply pained
you this morning. They would not have been
spoken then, perhaps never, had I not been startled
out of my self-control—had I not seen that you
suspected me of evil. I was very unwise, and I sincerely
ask your pardon. But I meant no wrong,
and as you referred to my sister, I can say, before
God, that I would shield you as I would shield
her.

“I know little of the conventionalities of the
world. I live but a hermit's life in it, and my letter
may seem to you very foolish and romantic, still I
know that my motives are not ignoble, and I venture
with this consciousness.

“Reverencing and honoring you as I do, I cannot
bear that you should think too meanly of me. The

-- 376 --

[figure description] Page 376.[end figure description]

world regards me as a sullen, stolid, bearish creature,
but I have almost ceased to care for its opinion. I
have received from it nothing but coldness and
scorn, and I pay my debt in like coin. But perhaps
you can imagine why I cannot endure that you
should regard me in like manner. I would not have
you think my nature a stony, sterile place, when
something tells me that it is like a garden that only
needs sunlight of some kind. My life has been
blighted by the wrong of another, who should have
been my best helper. The knowledge and university
culture for which I thirsted was denied me. And
yet, believe me, only my mother's need—only the
absolute necessity that she and my sister should
have a daily protector, kept me from pushing out
into the world, and trying to work my way unaided
to better things. Sacred duty has chained me down
to a life that was outwardly most sordid and unhappy.
My best solace has been my mother's love.
But from varied, somewhat extensive, though perhaps
not the wisest kind of reading, I came to dwell
in a brave, beautiful, but shadowy world, that I
created out of books. I was becoming satisfied with
it, not knowing any other. The real world mocked
and hurt me on every side. It is so harsh and unjust
that I hate it. I hate it infinitely more as I see
its disposition to wound you, who have been so
noble and heroic. In this dream of the past—in
this unreal world of my own fancy, I was living
when you came that rainy night. As I learned to
know you somewhat, you seemed a beautiful

-- 377 --

[figure description] Page 377.[end figure description]

revelation to me. I did not think there was such a
woman in existence. My shadows vanished before
you. With you living in the present, my dreams of
the past ceased. I could not prevent your image
from entering my lonely, empty heart, and taking
its vacant throne, as if by divine right. How could
I? How can I drive you forth now, when my whole
being is enslaved?

“But forgive me. Though thought and feeling
are beyond control, outward action is not. I hope
never to lose a mastering grasp on the rein of deeds
and words; and though I cannot understand how
the feeling I have frankly avowed can ever change,
I will try never, by look or sign, to pain you with it
again.

“And yet, with a diffidence and fear equaled
only by my sincerity and earnestness, I would venture
to ask one great favor. You said this morning
that you already had too much to struggle against.
The future has its possibilities of further trouble
and danger. Will you not let me be your humble,
faithful friend, serving you loyally, devotedly, yet
unobtrusively, and with all the delicate regard for
your position which I am capable of showing, assured
that I will gratefully accept any hints when I
am wrong or presumptuous. I would gladly serve
you with your knowledge and consent. But serve
you I must. I vowed it the night I lifted your unconscious
form from the wharf, and gave you into
Mrs. Groody's care. There need be no reply. You
have only to treat me not as an utter stranger when

-- 378 --

[figure description] Page 378.[end figure description]

we next meet. You have only to give me the joy
of doing something for you when opportunity offers.

Arden Lacey.

Edith's eyes filled with tears before she finished
this most unexpected epistle. Though rather
quaint and stately in its diction, the passion of a
true, strong nature so permeated it all, that the
coldest and shallowest would have been moved.
And yet a half-smile played upon her face at the
same time, like sunlight on drops of rain.

“Thank heaven,” she said, “I know of one more
true man in the world, if he is a strange one. How
different he is from what I thought! I don't
believe there's another in this place who could
have written such a letter. What would a New
York society man, whose compliments are as extravagant
as meaningless, think of it? Truly he
don't know the world, and isn't like it. I supposed
him an awkward, eccentric young countryman,
that, from his very verdancy, would be difficult
to manage, and he writes to me like a knight of olden
time, only such language seems Quixotic in our
day. The foolish fellow, to idealize poor, despised,
faulty Edith Allen into one of the grand heroines
of his interminable romances, and that after seeing
me hoe my garden like a Dutch woman. If I
wasn't so sad and he so earnest, I could laugh till
my sides ached. There never was a more matter-of-fact
creature than I am, and yet here am I enveloped
in a halo of impossible virtues and graces. If

-- 379 --

[figure description] Page 379.[end figure description]

I were what he thinks me, I wouldn't know myeslf.
Well, well, I must treat him somewhat like a boy,
for such he really is, ignorant of himself and all the
world. When he comes to know me better, the
Edith of his imagination will vanish like his other
shadows, and he will have another revelation that I
am an ordinary, flesh-and-blood girl.”

With deepening color she continued: “So it was
he who lifted me up that night. Well, I am glad
it was one who pitied me, and not some coarse,
unfeeling man. It seems strange how circumstances
have brought him who shuns and is
shunned by all, into such a queer relationship to me.
But heaven forbid that I should give him lessons as
to the selfish, matter-of-fact world. He will out-grow
his morbidness and romantic chivalry with the
certainty of years, and seeing more of me will banish
his absurd delusions in regard to me. I need his
friendship and help—indeed it seems as if it were
sent to me. It can do him no harm, and it may
give me a chance to do him good. If any man ever
needed a sensible friend, he does.”

Therefore Edith wrote him:

“It is very kind of you to offer friendship and
help to one situated like myself, and I gratefully
grant what you rather oddly call `a favor.' At the
same time, if you ever find such friendliness a pain
or trouble to you in any way, I shall in no sense
blame you for withdrawing it.”

The “friendship” and “friendliness” were

-- 380 --

[figure description] Page 380.[end figure description]

under-scored, thus delicately hinting that this must be the
only relation.

“There,” she said, “all his chains will now be of
his own forging, and I shall soon demolish the paragon
he is dreaming over.”

She laid both letters aside, and took down her
Bible with a little sigh of satisfaction.

“His lonely, empty heart,” she murmured; “ah,
that is the trouble with all. He thinks to fill his
with a vain dream of me, and others with as vain a
dream of something else. I trust I have learned of
One here who can fill and satisfy mine;” and soon
she was again deep in the wondrous story, so old,
so new, so all-absorbing to those from whose spiritual
eyes the scales of doubt and indifference have
fallen. As she read she saw, not truths about
Jesus, but Him, and at His feet her heart bowed in
stronger faith and deeper love every moment.

She had not even thought whether she was a
Christian or not. She had not even once put her
finger on her spiritual pulse, to guage the evidences
of her faith. A system of theology would have
been unintelligible to her. She could not have defined
one doctrine so as to have satisfied a sound
divine. She had not even read the greater part of
the Bible, but, in her bitter extremity, the Spirit of
God, employing the inspired guide, had brought
her to Jesus, as the troubled and sinful were
brought to Him of old. He had given her rest. He
had helped her save her sister, and with childlike
confidence she was just looking, lovingly and

-- 381 --

[figure description] Page 381.[end figure description]

trustingly, into His divine face, and He was smiling away
all her fear and pain. She seemed to feel sure that
her mother would get well, that Laura would grow
stronger, that they would all learn to know Him,
and would be taken care of.

As she read this evening she came to that passage
of exquisite pathos, where the purest, holiest, manhood
said to “a woman of the city, which was a
sinner,”

“Thy sins are forgiven. Go in peace.”

Instantly her thoughts reverted to Zell, and she
was deeply moved. Could she be forgiven? Could
she be saved? Was the God of the Bible, stern,
afar off, as she had once imagined, more tender toward
the erring than even their own human kindred?
Could it be possible that, while she had been condemning,
and almost hating Zell, Jesus had been
loving her?

The feeling overpowered her. Closing the book,
she leaned her head upon it, and, for the first time,
sobbed and mourned for Zell, with a great, yearning
pity.

Every such pitiful tear, the world over, is a prayer
to God. They mingle with those that flowed from
His eyes, as He wept over the doomed city that
would not receive Him. They mingle with that
crimson tide which flowed from His hands and feet
when He prayed,

“Father, forgive them, they know not what they
do.”

-- --

p670-399 CHAPTER XXVIII. EDITH TELLS THE OLD, OLD STORY.

[figure description] Page 382.[end figure description]

MRS. Allen seemed better the next day, and
Laura was able to watch while Edith slept.
After tea Mrs. Lacey appeared, with the same
subdued air of quiet self-respect and patient sorrow.
She seemed to have settled down into that mournful
calm which hopes little and fears little. She
seemed to expect nothing better than to go forward
with such endurance as she might, into the deeper
shadows of age, sickness, and death. She vaguely
hoped that God would have mercy upon her at last,
but how to love and trust Him she did not know.
She hardly knew that it was expected, or possible.
She associated religion with going to church, outward
profession, and doing much good. The neighbors
spoke of her and the family as “very irreligious,”
and she had about come to the conclusion
that they were right. She never thought of taking
credit to herself for her devotion to her children, and
patience with her husband. She loved the former,
especially her son, with an intensity that one could
hardly reconcile with her grave and silent ways. In
regard to her husband, she tried to remember her
first young girlish dream—the manly ideal of character
that her fond heart had associated with the

-- 383 --

[figure description] Page 383.[end figure description]

handsome young fellow who had singled her out
among the many envious maidens in her native
village.

“I will try to be true to what I thought he was,”
she said, with woman's pathetic constancy, “and be
patient with what he is.”

But the disappointment, as it slowly assumed
dread certainty, broke her heart.

Edith began to have a fellow-feeling for her.
“We both have not only our own burdens to carry,
but the heavier burden of another,” she thought.
“I wonder if she has ever gone to Him for the `rest.'
I fear not, or she would not look so sad and hopeless.”

Before they could go upstairs a hack from the
hotel stopped at the door, and Mrs. Groody bustled
cheerily in. Laura at the same time came down,
saying that Mrs. Allen was asleep.

“Hannibal,” said Edith, “you may sit on the
stairs, and if she wakes, or makes any sound, let me
know,” and she took a seat near the door in order
to hear.

“I've been worrying about you every minute
ever since I called, and you was too sick to see me,”
said Mrs. Groody, “but I've been so busy I couldn't
get away. It takes an awful lot of work to get such
a big house to rights, and the women cleaning, and
the servants are so aggravatin, that I am just run off
my legs lookin after them. I don't see why people
can't do what they're told, when they're told.”

“I wish I were able to help you,” said Edith.

-- 384 --

[figure description] Page 384.[end figure description]

“Your promise of work has kept me up wonderfully.
But before I half got my strength back
mother became very ill, and, had it not been for
Mrs. Lacey, I don't know what I would have done.
It did seem as if she were sent here yesterday, for I
could not have kept up another hour.”

“You poor child,” said Mrs. Groody, in a tone
and manner overflowing with motherly kindness.
“I just heard about it to-day from Arden, who was
bringing something up to the hotel, so I said, I'll
drop everything to-night, and run down for a while.
So here I am, and now what can I do for you?”
concluded the warm-hearted woman, whose invariable
instinct was to put her sympathy into deeds.

“I told you that night,” said Edith. “I think I
could do a little sewing or mending even now if I
had it here at home. But your kindness and
remembrance do me more good than any words
of mine can tell you. I thought no one would ever
speak to us again,” she continued in a low tone, and
with rising color, “and I have had kind, helpful
friends sent to me already.”

Wistful mother-love shone in Mrs. Lacey's large
blue eyes, but Mrs. Groody blew her nose like a
trumpet, and said;

“Not speak to you, poor child! Though I ain't
on very good terms with the Lord, I ain't a Pharisee,
and after what I saw of you that night, I am
proud to speak to you and do anything I can for
you. It does seem too bad that poor young things
like you two should be so burdened. I should think

-- 385 --

[figure description] Page 385.[end figure description]

you had enough before without your mother getting
sick. I don't understand the Lord, no how. Seems
to me He might scatter His afflictions as well as His
favors a little more evenly. I've thought a good
deal about what you said that night, `We're dealt
with in masses,' and poor bodies like you and me,
and Mrs. Lacey there, that is, `the human atoms,'
as you called 'em, are lost sight of.”

Tears sprang into Edith's eyes, and she said, earnestly,
“I am sorry I ever said those words. They
are not true. I should grieve very much if my rash,
desperate words did you harm after all your kindness
to me. I have learned better since I saw you,
Mrs. Groody. We are not lost sight of. It seems
to me the trouble is we lose sight of Him.”

“Well, well, child, I'm glad to hear you talk in
that way,” said Mrs. Groody, despondently. “I'm
dreadfully discouraged about it all. I know I fell
from grace, though, one awfully hot summer, when
everything went wrong, and I got on a regular
rampage, and that's the reason perhaps. A she-bear
that had lost her cubs, wasn't nothing to me. But
I straightened things out at the hotel, though I
came mighty near being sick, but I never could
get straight myself after it. I knowed I ought
to be more patient—I knowed it all the time. But
human natur is human natur, and woman natur is
worse yet sometimes. And when you've got on
one hand a score or two of drinking, quarrelsome,
thieving, and abominably lazy servants to manage,
and on the other two or three hundred fastidious

-- 386 --

[figure description] Page 386.[end figure description]

people to please, and elegantly dressed ladies who
can't manage their three or four servants at home,
dawdling up to you every hour in the day, saying
about the same as, Mrs. Groody, everything ain't
done in a minute—everything ain't just right. I'd
like to know where 'tis in this jumbled-up world—
not where they're housekeepers, I warrant you.”

“Well, as I was tellin you,” continued Mrs.
Groody, with a weary sigh, “that summer was too
much for me. I got to be a very dragon. I hadn't
time to read my Bible, or pray, or go to church, or
scarcely eat or sleep. I worked Sundays and weekdays
alike, and I got to be a sort of heathen, and
I've been one ever since,” and a gloom seemed to
gather on her naturally open, cheery face, as if she
feared she might never be anything else.

Mrs. Lacey gave a deep, responsive sigh, showing
that her heavy heart was akin to all other burdened
souls. But direct, practical Edith said simply and
gently;

“In other words you were laboring and heavy
laden.”

“Couldn't have been more so, and lived,” was
Mrs. Groody's emphatic answer.

“And the memory of it seems to have been a
heavy burden on your conscience ever since, though
I think you judge yourself harshly,” continued
Edith.

“Not a bit,” said Mrs. Groody, sturdily, “I
knowed better all the time.”

“Well, be that as it may, I feel that I know very

-- 387 --

[figure description] Page 387.[end figure description]

little about these things yet. I'm sure I want to be
guided rightly. But what did our Lord mean when
He said `Come unto Me all ye that labor and are
heavy laden and I will give you rest.'”

Mrs. Groody gave Edith a sort of surprised and
startled look. After a moment she said, “Bless you,
child, how plain you do put it. It's a very plain
text when you think of it, now, ain't it? I always
tho't it meant kinder good, as all the Bible
does.”

“No, but He said them,” urged Edith, earnestly.
“It is a distinct, plain invitation, and it must have
a distinct, plain meaning. I have learned to know
that when you or Mrs. Lacey say a thing, you mean
what you say, and so it is with all who are sincere
and true. Was He not sincere and true? If so,
these plain words must have a plain meaning. He
surely couldn't have meant them only for the few
people who heard His voice at that time.”

“Of course not,” said Mrs. Groody, musingly,
while poor Mrs. Lacey leaned forward with such an
eager, hungry look in her poor, worn face, that
Edith's heart yearned over her. Laura came and
sat on the floor by her sister's chair, and leaning
her elbow on Edith's knee, and her face on her
hand, looked up with the wistful, trustful, child-like
expression that had taken the place of her former
stateliness and subsequent apathy. Edith lost all
thought of herself in her eagerness to tell the others
of the Friend and Helper she had come to know.

“He must be God, or else He had no right to say

-- 388 --

[figure description] Page 388.[end figure description]

to a great, troubled, sinning world, `Come unto me.'
The idea of a million people going at once, with
their sorrows and burdens, to one mere man, or an
angel, or any finite creature! And just think how
many millions there are! If the Bible is for all, this
invitation is for all. He couldn't have changed since
then, could He? He can't be different in heaven
from what He was on earth?”

“No,” said Mrs. Groody, quickly, “for the Bible
says He is `the same yesterday, to-day, and forever.
'”

“I never read in that place,” said Edith, simply.
“That makes it clearer and stronger than ever.
Please, don't think I am setting myself up as a religious
teacher. I know very little yet myself. I am
only seeking the light. But, one thing is settled in
my mind, and I like to have one thing settled before
I go on to anything else. This one thing seems the
foundation of everything else, and it appears as if I
could go on from it and learn all the rest. I am
satisfied that this Jesus is God, and that He said,
`Come unto me,' to poor, weak, overburdened Edith
Allen. I went to Him, just as people in trouble
used to, when He first spoke these words. And,
Oh, how He has helped me,” continued Edith, with
tears in her eyes, but with the glad light of a great
hope again shining through them. “The world can
never know all that He has done for us, and I can't
even think of Him without my heart quivering with
gratitude.”

Laura had now buried her face in her sister's lap,

-- 389 --

[figure description] Page 389.[end figure description]

and was trembling like a leaf. Edith's words had a
meaning to her that they could not have for the
others.

“And now,” concluded Edith, “I was led to Him
by these words, `Come unto me all ye that labor
and are heavy laden, and I will give you rest.' I
was in greater darkness than ever I had been before.
My heart ached as if it would burst. Difficulty
and danger seemed on every side, and I saw
no way out. I knew the world had only scorn for
us, and I was so bowed down with shame and
discouragement, that I almost lost all hope. I had
been to the village, and the people looked and
pointed at me, till I was ready to drop in the
street. But I went to Mr. McTrump's, and he and
his wife were so kind to me, and heartened me
up a little; and they spoke about the `Gude Book,'
as they call it, in such a way as made me think of it
in my deep distress and fear, as I sat alone watching
with mother. So I found my neglected Bible,
and, in some way, I seemed guided to these words,
`Come unto me;' and then, for two or three hours,
I continued to read eagerly about Him, till at last I
felt that I could venture to go to Him. So, I just
bowed my head, on His own invitation; indeed, it
seemed like a tender call to a child that had been lost
in the dark, and was afraid, and I said, `I am heavy
laden, help me.' And how wonderfully He did help
me. He has been so good, so near, ever since. My
weary, hopeless heartache is gone. I don't know
what is before us. I can't see the way out of our

-- 390 --

[figure description] Page 390.[end figure description]

troubles. I don't know what has become of our
absent one,” she said, in a low tone and with
bowed head, “but I can leave all to Him. He
is God; He loves, and He can, and will, take care
of us. So you see I know very little about religion
yet; just enough to trust and keep close to
Him; and I feel sure that in time He will teach
me, through the Bible, or in some way, all I ought
to know.”

“Bless the child, she's right, she's right,” sobbed
Mrs. Groody. “It was just so at first. He came right
among people, and called all sorts to Him, and they
came to Him just as they was, and stayed with Him,
and He cured, and helped, and taught 'em, till, from
being the worst, they became the best. That is the
way that distressed, swearin, old fisherman Peter
became one of the greatest and best men that ever
lived; though it took a mighty lot of grace and
patience to bring it about. Now I think of it, I
think he fell from grace worse than I did that awfully
hot summer. What an old fool I am. I've been
reading the Bible all my life, and never understood
it before.”

“I think that if you had gone to Him that time
when you were so troubled and overburdened, He
would have helped you,” said Edith, gently.

“Yes, but there it is, you see,” said Mrs. Groody,
wiping her eyes and shaking her head despondently,
“I didn't go.”

“But you are heavy laden now. I can see it.
You can go now,” said Edith, earnestly.

-- 391 --

[figure description] Page 391.[end figure description]

“I'm afraid I've put it off too long,” said Mrs.
Groody, settling back into something of her old
gloom. “I'm afraid I've sinned away my time.”

With a strange blending of pathos and reproach
in her tone, Edith answered,

“Oh, how can you, with your big, kind heart, that
yearned over a poor unknown girl that dreadful
night when you brought me home—how can you
think so poorly of your Saviour? Is your heart
warmer—are your sympathies larger than His?
Why, He died for us, and, when dying, prayed for
those who crucified Him. Could you turn away a
poor, sorrowing, burdened creature that came pleading
to you for help? You know you couldn't.
Learn from your own heart something of His.
Listen, I haven't told you all. It seems as if I
never could tell all about Him. But see how He
feels about poor lost Zell, when I, her own sister,
was almost hating her,” and, reaching her hand to
the table, she took her Bible and read Christ's
words to “a woman of the city, which was a
sinner.”

At this Mrs. Groody broke down completely, and
with clasped hands and streaming eyes, cried,

“I will go to Him; I will fear and doubt no
more.”

A trembling hand was now laid on Edith's
shoulder, and, looking up, she saw Mrs. Lacey standing
by her side with a face so white, so eager, so full
of unutterable longing, that it might have made a
Christian artist's ideal of a soul famishing for the

-- 392 --

[figure description] Page 392.[end figure description]

“Bread of Life.” In a low, timid, yet thrilling tone,
she asked,

“Miss Allen, do you think he would receive such
as me?”

“Yes, thus,” cried Edith, as with a divine impulse
and a great yearning pity she sprang up and
threw her arms around Mrs. Lacey.

Hope dawned in the poor worn face like the
morning. Belief in God's love and sympathy seemed
to flow into her sad heart from the other human
heart that was pressed against it. The spiritual
electric circle was completed—Edith, with her hand
of faith in God's, took the trembling, groping hand
of another and placed it there also.

Two great tears gathered in Mrs. Lacey's eyes,
and she bowed her head for a moment on Edith's
shoulder, and murmured, “I'll try—I think I may
venture to him.”

Hannibal now appeared at the door, saying,
rather huskily and brokenly, considering his message,

“Miss Edie, you'se mudder's awake, and like some
water.”

“That's what we all have been wanting, `water'—
`the water of life,'” said Mrs. Groody, wiping her
eyes, “and never was my parched old heart so refreshed
before. I don't care how hot this summer
is, or how aggravatin things are, I feel as if I'd be
helped through it. And, my dear, good-night. I
come here to try to do you good, and you've done
me more good than I ever thought could happen

-- 393 --

[figure description] Page 393.[end figure description]

again. I'm goin to kiss you—I can't help it. Good-bye,
and may the good Lord bless your sweet face;”
and Mrs. Groody, like one of old, climbed up into
her chariot, and “went on her way rejoicing.”

In their close good-night embrace, Laura whispered,
“I begin to understand it a little now, Edie,
but I think I see everything only through your eyes,
not my own.”

“As old Malcom said to me the other day, so
now I say to you, `Ye'll learn it a' soon.'”

Edith soon retired to rest also, and Mrs. Lacey
sat at Mrs. Allen's side, returning the sick woman's
slights and scorn, somewhat as the patient God
returns ours, by watching over her.

Her eyes, no longer cast down with the pathetic
discouragement of the past, seemed looking far
away upon some distant scene. She was following
in her thoughts the steps of the Magi from the East
to where, as yet far distant, the “Star of Bethlehem”
glimmered with promise and hope.

-- --

p670-411 CHAPTER XXIX. HANNIBAL LEARNS HOW HIS HEART CAN BE WHITE.

[figure description] Page 394.[end figure description]

WHEN Edith rose the next morning she found
Laura only at her mother's bedside. Mrs.
Lacey had returned quite early, saying that she
would come soon again. Mrs. Allen's delirium had
passed away, leaving her exceedingly weak, but the
doctor said, at his morning call:

“With quiet and good nursing she will slowly
regain her usual health.”

After he was gone, Laura said: “Taking care of
mother will now be my work, Edie. I feel a good
deal stronger. I'll doze in a chair during the day,
and I am a light sleeper at night, so I don't think
we will need any more watchers. Poor Mrs. Lacey
works hard at home, I am sure, and I don't want to
trespass on her kindness any longer. So if Mrs.
Groody sends you work you may give all your time
to it.”

And early after breakfast quite a bundle did come
from the hotel, with a scrawl from the housekeeper:
“You may mend this linen, my dear, and I'll send
for it to-morrow night.”

Edith's eyes sparkled at the sight of the work as
they never had over the costliest gifts of jewelry.

-- 395 --

[figure description] Page 395.[end figure description]

Sitting down in the airy parlor, which was no longer
kept in state for possible callers, she put on her
thimble, and, with a courage and heroism greater
than many a knight drawing for the first time his
ancestral sword, she took her needle and joined the
vast army of sewing-women. Lowly was the
position and work first assigned to her—only mending
coarse linen. And yet it was with a thrill of
gratitude and joy, and a stronger hope than she had
yet experienced, that she sat down to the first
real work for which she would be paid, and in her
exultation she brandished her little needle at the
spectres want and fear, as a soldier might his
weapon.

Hannibal stood in the kitchen regarding her with
moist eyes and features that twitched nervously.

“Oh, Miss Edie, I neber tho't you'd come to
dat.”

“It's one of the best things I've come to yet,”
said Edith, cheerily. “We'll be taken care of,
Hannibal. Cheer up your faithful old heart,
brighter days are coming.”

But, for some reason, Hannibal didn't cheer up,
and he stood looking very wistfully at Edith. At
last he commenced,

“It does my ole black heart good to hear you
talk so, Miss Edie —”

“Why do you persist in calling your heart black?
It's no such thing,” interrupted Edith.

“Yes, 'tis, Miss Edie,” said Hannibal, despondently,
“I'se know 'tis. I'se black outside, and I

-- 396 --

[figure description] Page 396.[end figure description]

allers kinder feel dat I'se more black inside. Neber
felt jes right here yet, Miss Edie,” said the old man,
laying his hand on his breast. “I come de nighest
to 't de toder day when you said you lubbed me.
Dat seemed to go down deep, but not quite to de
bottom of de trouble.”

“But, Miss Edie,” continued he in a whisper,
“I'se hope you'll forgive me, but I couldn't help
listenin to you last night. I neber heerd such talk
afore. It seemed to broke my ole black heart all
up, and made it feel like de big ribers down south
in de spring, when dey jes oberflow eberyting. I
says to myself, dat's de Friend Miss Edie say she'se
goin to tell me about. And now, Miss Edie,
would you mind tellin me little about Him? Cause
if He's your Friend, I'd think a heap of Him, too.
Not dat I specs He'se goin to bodder wid dis ole
niggah, but den I'd jes like to hear about Him a
little.”

Edith laid down her work, and turned her glorious
dark eyes, brimming over with sympathy, on
the poor old fellow, as he stood in the doorway
fairly trembling with the excess of his feeling.

“Come and sit down here by me,” she said.

“Oh, Miss Edie, I'se isn't —”

“No words—come.”

Hannibal crouched down on a divan near.

“What makes you think He wouldn't bother
with you?”

“Well, I'se don't know 'zactly, Miss Edie, I'se
only Hannibal.”

-- 397 --

[figure description] Page 397.[end figure description]

“Hannibal,” said Edith, earnestly, “you are the
best man I know in all the world.”

“Oh, Lor bless you, Miss Edie, how you talk;
you'se jes done gone crazy.”

“No, I haven't. I never spoke in more sober
earnest. You are faithful and true, unselfish and
patient, and abound in the best material of which
men are made. I admit,” she added, with a twinkle
in her eye, “that one very common element of manhood,
as I have observed it, is dreadfully lacking,
that is conceit. I wish I were as good as you are,
Hannibal.”

“Oh, Miss Edie, don't talk dat way, you jes done
discourages me. If you'd only say, Hannibal,
you'se sick, but I'se got a mighty powerful medicine
for you; if you'd only say, I know you isn't
good; I know your ole heart is black, but I know
a way to make it white, I'd stoop down and kiss the
ground you'se walks on. Dere's sumpen wrong
here, Miss Edie,” said he, laying his hand on his
breast again, and shaking his head, with a tear in
the corner of each eye, “I tells you dere's sumpen
wrong. I don't know jes what 'tis. My heart's
like a baby a-cryin' for it doesn't know what. Den
it gits jes like a stun, as hard and as heavy. I don't
understan' my ole heart; I guess it's kinder sick and
wants a doctor, 'cause it don't work right. But
dere's one ting I does understan'. It 'pears dat it
would be a good heaven 'nuff if I'se could allers be
waitin' on you alls. But Massa Allen's gone; Miss
Zell, poor chile, is gone; and I'se growin' ole, Miss

-- 398 --

[figure description] Page 398.[end figure description]

Edie, I'se growin' ole. De wool is white, de jints
are stiff, and de feet tired. Dey can't tote dis ole
body roun' much longer. Where am I gwine, Miss
Edie? What's gwine to become of ole Hannibal?
I'se was allers afeard of de dark. If I could only
find you in de todder world and wait on you, dat's
all I ask, but I'se afeard I'll get lost, it seems such
a big, empty place.”

“Poor old Hannibal! Then you are `heavy-laden'
too,” said Edith, gently.

“Indeed I is, Miss Edie, 'pears as if I couldn't
stan' it anoder minute. And when I heerd you
talkin' about dat Friend last night, and tellin' how
good He was to people, and He seemed to do you
such a heap of good, dat I would jes like to hear
little 'bout Him.”

“Wait till I get my Bible,” said Edith.

“Bless you, Miss Edie, you'se needn't stop your
work. You can jes tell me anything dat come into
you'se head.”

“Then I wouldn't be like Him, Hannibal. He
used to stop and give the kindest and most patient
attention to every one that came to Him, and, as
far as I can make out, the poorer they were, the
more sinful and despised they seemed, the more
attention He gave to them.”

“Dat's mighty quar,” said Hannibal, musingly,
“not a bit like de big folks dat I'se seen.”

“I don't understand it all myself yet, Hannibal.
But the Bible tells me that He was God come down
to earth to save the world. He says to the lost and

-- 399 --

[figure description] Page 399.[end figure description]

sinful—to all who are poor and needy—in brief, to
the heavy-laden, `Come unto me.' So I went to
Him, Hannibal, and you can go just as well.”

The old man's eyes glistened, but he said, doubtfully,
“Yes, but den you'se Miss Edie, and I'se only
black Hannibal. I wish we'd all lived when He was
here. I might have shine his boots, and done little
tings for Him, so He'd say, `Poor old Hannibal,
you does as well as you knows how. I'll 'member
you, and you shan't go away in de dark.'”

Edith smiled and cried at the same time over the
quaint pathos of the simple creature's words, but
she said, earnestly, “You need not go away in the
dark, for He said, `I am the light of the world,' and
if you go to Him you will always be in the light.”

“I'd go in a minute,” said Hannibal, eagerly, “if
I only know'd how, and wasn't afear'd.” Then,
as if a sudden thought struck him, he asked, “Miss
Edie, did He eber hab anything to do wid a black
man?”

Edith was so unfamiliar with the Bible that she
could not recall any distinct case, but she said, with
the earnestness of such full belief on her part, that
it satisfied his child-like mind, “I am sure He did,
for all kinds of people—people that no one else
would touch or look at—came to Him, or He went
to them, and spoke so kindly to them and forgave all
their sins.”

“Bress Him, Miss Edie, dat kinder sounds like
what I wants.”

Edith thought a moment, and, with her quick,

-- 400 --

[figure description] Page 400.[end figure description]

logical mind, sought to construct a simple chain of
truth that would bring to the trusting nature she
was trying to guide the perfect assurance that
Jesus' love and mercy embraced him as truly as
herself.

They made a beautiful picture that moment; she
with her hands, that had dropped all earthly tasks
for the sake of this divine work, clasped in her lap,
her lustrous eyes dewy with sympathy and feeling,
looking far away into the deep blue of the June
sky, as if seeking some heavenly inspiration; and
quaint old Hannibal, leaning forward in his eagerness,
and gazing upon her, as if his life depended
upon her next utterances.

It was a picture of the Divine Artist's own creation.
He had inspired the faith in one and the
questioning unrest in the other. He, with Edith's
lips, as ever by human lips, was teaching the way
of life. Glorious privilege, that our weak voices
should be as the voice of God, telling the lost and
wandering where lies the way to life and home.
The angels leaned over the golden walls to watch
that scene, while many a proud pageant passed unheeded.

“Hannibal,” said Edith, after her momentary
abstraction, “God made everything, didn't He?”

“Sartin.”

“Then He made you, and you are one of His
creatures, are you not?”

“Sartin I is, Miss Edie.”

“Then see here what is in the Bible. Almost the

-- 401 --

[figure description] Page 401.[end figure description]

last thing He said to His followers before He went
up into heaven, was, `Go ye into all the world and
preach the gospel to every creature.' Gospel means
`good news,' and the good news was, that God had
come down from heaven and become a man, so we
wouldn't be afraid of Him, and that He would take
away the sins and save all who would let Him.
Now, remember, He didn't send His preachers to
the white people, nor to the black people, but to
all the world, to every creature alike, and so He
meant you and me, Hannibal, and you as much as
me. I am just as sure He will receive you as that
He received me.”

“Dat's 'nuff, Miss Edie. Ole Hannibal can go
too. And I'se a gwine, Miss Edie, I'se a gwine
right to Him. Dere's only one ting dat troubles
me yet. What is I gwine to do with my ole black
heart? I know dere's sumpen wrong wid it. It's
boddered me all my life.”

“O Hannibal,” said Edith eagerly, “I was reading
something last night, that I think will just suit
you. I thought I would read a little in the Old
Testament, and I turned to a place that I didn't understand
very well, but I came to these words, and
they made me think of you, for you are always talking
about your `old black heart.'” And she read:

“I will give them one heart, and I will put a new
spirit within you; and I will take the stony heart
out of their flesh and will give them an heart of
flesh.”

To Hannibal the words seemed a revelation from

-- 402 --

[figure description] Page 402.[end figure description]

heaven. Standing before her, with streaming eyes,
he said;

“O Miss Edie, you'se been an angel of light to
me. Dat was jes de berry message I wanted. I
knowed my ole heart was nothin but a black stun.
De Lord couldn't do nothin wid it but throw it
away. But tanks be to His name, He says He'll
give me a new one—a heart of flesh. Now I sees
dat my heart can be white like yours, Miss Edie.
Bless de Lord, I'se a gwine, I'se a comin,” and
Hannibal vanished into the kitchen, feeling that he
must be alone in the glad tumult of his emotions.

-- --

p670-420 CHAPTER XXX EDITH'S AND ARDEN'S FRIENDSHIP.

[figure description] Page 403.[end figure description]

AS Edith laid aside her work for a frugal dinner
at one o'clock, she heard the sound of a hoe in
her garden. The thought of Arden at once recurred
to her, but looking out she saw old Malcom.
Throwing a handkerchief over her head she ran out
to him exclaiming:

“How good you are, Mr. McTrump, to come
and help me when I know you are so very busy at
home.”

“Weel, nothin to boast on,” replied Malcom, “I
tho't that if ye had na one a lookin after the garden
save Hannibal's `spook,' ye'd have but a ghaistly
crop. But I'm a thinkin there's mair than a ghaist
been here.”

“It was Arden Lacey,” said Edith frankly, but
with deepening color. Malcom, in telling his wife
about it said, “she looked like the rose-bush a' in
bloom, that she was a stonin beside.”

Edith, seeing the mischievous twinkle in her little
friend's eye, added hastily, “Both Mrs. Lacey and
her son have been very kind to us in our sickness
and trouble, as well as yourself. But Mr. McTrump,”
she continued, anxious to change the subject, also

-- 404 --

[figure description] Page 404.[end figure description]

eager to speak on the topic uppermost in her thoughts,
“I think I am beginning to `learn it a” as you said,
about that good Friend who suffered for us that we
might not suffer. What you and your wife said to
me the other day led me to read the `Gude Book'
after I got home. I don't feel as I did then. I
think I can trust Him now.”

Malcom dropped his hoe and came over into the
path beside her.

“God be praised,” he said, “I gie ye the right
hond o' fellowship an welcome ye into the kirk o' the
Lord. Ye noo belong to the household o' faith,
an God's true Israel, an may His gude Spirit guide
ye into all truth.”

The little man spoke very earnestly, and with a
certain dignity and authority that his small stature
and rude working dress could not diminish. A
sudden feeling of solemnity and awe came over
Edith, and she felt as if she were crossing the mystic
threshold and entering the one true church consisting
of all believers in Christ.

For a moment she reverently bowed her head,
and a sweeter sense of security came over her as if
she were no longer an outsider, but had been received
into the household.

Malcom, a “priest unto God” through his faith, officiated
at the simple ceremony. The birds sang the
choral service. The wind-shaken roses, blooming
around her, with their sweet odors, were the censers
and incense, and the sun-lighted garden, the
earliest sacred place of Bible history, where the first

-- 405 --

[figure description] Page 405.[end figure description]

fair woman worshipped, was the hallowed ground of
the initiatory rite.

“Why, Mr. McTrump, I feel almost as if I had
joined the church,” said Edith after a moment.

“An sae ye ha afore God, an I hope ere long
ye'll openly profess ye're faith before men.”

“Do you think I ought?” said Edith thoughtfully.

“Of coorse I do, but the Gude Book 'll teach
a' aboot it. Ye canna gang far astray wi' that to
guide ye.”

“I would like to join the church that you belong
to, Mr. McTrump, as soon as I feel that I am ready,
for it was you and your good wife that turned my
thoughts in the right direction. I was almost desperate
with trouble and shame when I came to you
that afternoon, and it was your speaking of the
Bible and Jesus, and especially your kindness, that
made me feel that there might be some hope and
help in God.”

The old man's eyes became so moist that he
turned away for a moment, but recovering himself
after a moment, he said:

“See noo, our homely deeds and words can be
like the seeds we drop into the mould. Look aroon
once and see how green and grand the garden is,
and a' from the wee brown seeds we planted the
spring. Sae would the garden o' the Lord bloom
and floorish if a' were dropin a `word in season' and
a bit o' kindness here and there. But if I stay here
an preach to ye that need na preachin, these sins

-- 406 --

[figure description] Page 406.[end figure description]

o' the garden, the weeds, will grow apace. Go you
an look in ye're strawberry bed.”

With an exclamation of delight Edith pounced
upon a fair sized red berry, the first she had picked
from her own vines. Then glancing around, one
and another showed its red cheek through the green
leaves, till with a little cry of exultation, she said:

“Oh, Mr. McTrump, I can get enough for mother
and Laura.”

“Aye, and enoof to moisten ye're own red lips
wi too, I'm a-thinkin. There'll be na crop the year
wourth speakin of, but next June 'twill puzzle to
gither them. But ye a' can ha a dainty saucer yoursels
the season, when ye're a mind to stoop for
them.”

Edith soon had the pleasure of seeing her mother
and Laura enjoying some, and as Malcom said, there
were plenty for her, and they tasted like the Ambrosia
of the Gods. Varied experiences had so thoroughly
engrossed her thoughts and time the past few
days, that she had scarcely looked toward her garden.
But with the delicious flavor of the strawberries lingering
in her mouth, and with the consciousness that
she enjoyed picking them much more than sewing,
the thought of winning her bread by the culture of
the ground grew in her favor.

“Oh, how much I would rather be out there with
Malcom,” she sighed.

Glancing up from her work during the afternoon,
she saw Arden Lacey on his way to the village.
There was a strange mingling of hope and fear in

-- 407 --

[figure description] Page 407.[end figure description]

his mind. His mother's manner had been such as
to lead him to say when alone with her after breakfast:

“I think your watching has done you good,
Mother, instead of wearying you too much, as I
feared.”

She had suddenly turned and placed both her
hands on his shoulders, saying:

“Arden, I hardly dare speak of it yet. It seems
too good to be true, but a hope is coming into my
heart like the dawn after night. She's worthy of
your love, however it may result, and if I find true
what she told me last night, I shall have reason to
bless her name forever; but I only see a glimmer of
light yet and I rejoice with fear and trembling.”
And she told him what had occurred.

He was deeply moved, but not for the same cause
as his mother. His desire and devotion went no
farther than Edith. “Can she have read my letter?”
he thought, and he was consumed with anxiety
for some expression of her feeling toward him.
Therefore he was glad that business called him to
the village that afternoon, but his steps were slow
as he approached the little cottage, and his eyes
were upon it as a pilgrim gazes at a shrine he long
has sought. He envied Malcom working in the
garden, and felt that if he could work there every
day, it would be Adam's life before he fell. Then
he caught a glimpse of Edith sewing at the window,
and he dropped his eyes instantly. He would not
be so afraid of a battery of a hundred guns as of

-- 408 --

[figure description] Page 408.[end figure description]

that poor sewing-girl (for such Edith now was),
stitching away on Mrs. Groody's coarse hotel linen.
But Edith had noted his timid, wistful looks, and
calling Hannibal, said;

“Please give that note to Mr. Lacey, he is just
passing toward the village.”

Hannibal, with the impressive dignity he had
learned in olden times, handed the missive to Arden,
saying: “Miss Edie telled me to guve you dis
'scription.”

If Hannibal had been Hebe he could not have
been a more welcome messenger.

Arden could not help his hand trembling as he
took the letter, but he managed to say: “I hope
Miss Allen is well.”

“Her health am berry much disproved,” and
Hannibal retired with a stately bow.

Arden quickened his steps, holding the missive in
his hand. As soon as he was out of sight, he
opened and devoured Edith's words. The light of a
great joy dawned in his face, and made it look noble
and beautiful, as indeed almost every human face
appears, when the light of a pure love falls upon it.
Where most men would have murmured at the
meagre return for their affection, he felt himself
immeasurably rewarded and enriched, and it seemed
as if he were walking on air the rest of the day.
With a face set like a flint, he resolved to be true
to the condition implied in the underscored word
“friendship,” and never to whisper of love to her
again. But a richer experience was still in store for

-- 409 --

[figure description] Page 409.[end figure description]

him. For, on his return, in the cool of the evening,
Edith was in the garden picking currants. She saw
him coming, and thought, “If he is ever to be a
friend worth the name, I must break the ice of his
absurd diffidence and formality. And the sooner
he comes to know me as I am, the sooner he will
find out that I am like other people, and he will
have a new `revelation' that will cure him of his
infatuation. I would like him for a friend very
much, not only because I need his help, but because
one likes a little society now and then, and he seems
so well educated, if he is `quar,' as Hannibal says.”
So she startled poor Arden almost as much as if
one of his Shakspearean heroines had called him in
audible voice, by saying, as he came opposite her,

“Mr. Lacey, won't you come in a moment and
tell me if it is time to pick my currants, and whether
you think I could sell them in the village, or at the
hotel?”

This address, so matter-of-fact in tone and character,
seemed to him like the June twilight, containing,
in some subtle manner, the essence of all that
was beautiful and full of promise in his heart-history.
He bowed and went toward the little gate to
comply with her request, as Adam might if he had
been created outside of Eden and Even inside, and
she had looked over a flowering hedge in the purple
twilight, and told him to come in. He was not
going merely to look at currants and consider their
marketable condition; he was entering openly upon
the knightly service to which he had devoted

-- 410 --

[figure description] Page 410.[end figure description]

himself. He was approaching his idol, which was not a
heathen stock or stone, but a sweet little woman.
In regard to the currants he ventured dubiously:

“They might do for pies.”

In regard to herself, his eyes said, in spite of his
purpose to be merely friendly, that she was too good
for the gods of Mount Olympus. He both amused
and interested Edith, whose long familiarity with society
and lack of any such feeling as swayed him,
made her quite at ease. With a twinkle in her eyes,
she said:

“I have thought that perhaps Mrs. Groody could
help me find sale for them at the hotel.”

“I am going there to-morrow, and I will ask her
for you, if you wish,” said Arden, timidly.

“Thank you,” replied Edith, “I would be very
much obliged to you if you will. You see I wish to
sell everything out of the garden that I can find a
market for.”

She was rather astonished at the effect of this
mercenary speech, for there was a wonderful blending
of sympathy and admiration in his face, as he
said:

“I am frequently going to the hotel and village,
and if you will let me know what you have to dispose
of, I can find out whether it is in demand, and
carry it to market for you.” He could not help
adding, with a voice trembling with feeling, “Oh,
Miss Allen, I am so glad you permit me to be of
some help to you.”

“Oh dear,” thought Edith, “how can I make him

-- 411 --

[figure description] Page 411.[end figure description]

understand what I really am?” She turned to him
with an expression that was both perplexed and
quizzical, and said:

“Mr. Lacey, I very frankly and gratefully accept
your delicately-offered friendship (emphasizing the
last word), not only because of my need, but of yours
also. If any one needs a sensible friend, I think you
do. You truly must have lived a `hermit's life in
the world' to have such strange ideas of people.
Let me tell you as a perfect certainty, that no such
person exists as the Edith Allen that you have
imagined. She is no more a reality than your other
shadows, and the more you know of me, the sooner
you will find it out. I am not in the least like a
heroine in a romance. I live on the most substantial
food rather than moonlight, and usually have an
excellent appetite. I am the most practical, matter-of-fact
creature in existence, and you will find no
one in this place more sharp on the question of dollars
and cents. Indeed, I am continually in a most
mercenary frame of mind, and this very moment
here, in the romantic June twilight, if you ransacked
history, poetry, and all the fine arts, you could
not tell me anything half so beautiful, half so welcome,
as how to make money in a fair, honorable
way.”

“There,” thought she, “that will be another `revelation'
to him. If he don't jump over the garden
fence in his haste to escape such a monster, I shall
be glad.”

But Arden's face only grew more grave and

-- 412 --

[figure description] Page 412.[end figure description]

gentle as he looked down upon her, and he asked, in a
low tone:

“Is it because you love the money itself, Miss
Allen?”

“Well, no,” said Edith, somewhat taken aback,
“I can never earn enough to make it worth while to
do that. Misers love to count their money,” she
added, with a little pathetic accent in her voice,
“and I fear mine will go before I can count it.”

“You wish me to think less of you, then, because
you are bravely, and without thought of sparing
yourself, trying to earn money to provide home
shelter and comfort for your feeble mother and sister.
You wish me to think you common-place
because you have the heroism to do any kind of
work, rather than be helpless and dependent. Pardon
me, but for such a `practical, matter-of-fact'
lady, I do not think your logic is good.”

Edith's vexation and perplexity only increased,
and she said, earnestly, “But I wish you to understand
that I am only Edith Allen, and as poor as
poverty, nothing but a sewing-girl, and only hoping
to arrive at the dignity of a gardener. The majority
of the world thinks I am not even fit to speak to,”
she added, in a low tone.

Arden bowed his head, as if in reverence before
her, and then said, in a low, firm tone,

“And I wish you to understand that I am only
Arden Lacey, with a sot for a father, and the scorn,
contempt, and hatred of all the world as my heritage.
I am a slip-shod farmer. Our place is heavily

-- 413 --

[figure description] Page 413.[end figure description]

mortgaged, and will eventually be sold away from
us; it grows more weeds now than anything else,
and it seems that nettles have been the principal
crop that I have reaped all my life. Thus, you see,
I am poorer than poverty, and am rich only in my
mother, and, eventually, I hope,” he added timidly,
“in the possession of your friendship, Miss Allen;
I shall try so sincerely and hard to deserve it.”

With a frown, a laugh, and a shy look of sympathy
at him, Edith said, “I don't see but you
have got to find out your mistake for yourself.
Time and facts cure many follies.” But she found
little encouragement in his incredulous smile.

The next moment she turned upon him so sharply
that he was startled.

“I am a business woman,” she said, “and conduct
my affairs on business principles. You said, I
think, you would help me find a market for the
produce of my place?”

“Certainly,” he replied.

“As certainly you must take fifteen per cent. commission
on all sales.”

“Oh, Miss Allen,” commenced Arden, “I
couldn't —”

“There,” said she decisively, “you haven't the
first idea of business. Not a thing can you touch
unless you comply with my conditions. There is
no sentiment, I assure you, connected with currants
and cabbages.”

“You may be certain, Miss Allen, that I would
comply with any condition,” said Arden, with the

-- 414 --

[figure description] Page 414.[end figure description]

air of one who is cornered, “but let me suggest that
since we are arranging this matter so strictly on
business grounds, that ten per cent. is all I should
take. That is the regular commission, and is all I
pay in sending produce to New York.”

“Oh, I didn't know that,” said the experienced
and uncompromising woman of business, innocently.
“Do you think that would pay you for your
trouble?”

“I think it would,” he replied, so demurely and
yet with such a twinkle in his blue eyes, that now
looked very different with the light of hope and
happiness in them, that Edith turned away with a
laugh.

But she said, with assumed sharpness, “See that
you keep your accounts straight. I shall be a very
dragon over your account-book.”

Thus the ice was broken, and Edith and Arden
became friends.

The future has now been quite clearly indicated
to the reader, and, lest my story should grow wearisome
as a “twice told tale,” we pass over several
subsequent months with but a few words.

It was not a good fruit year, and Edith's place
had been sadly neglected previous to her possession.
Therefore, though Arden surprised himself in the
sharp business traits he developed as Edith's salesman,
the results were not very large. But still they
greatly assisted her, and amounted to more than
the earnings of her unskilled hands from other
sources. She insisted on doing everything on

-- 415 --

[figure description] Page 415.[end figure description]

business principles, and made Arden take his ten per
cent., which was of real help to him in this way.
He gave all the money to his mother, saying, “I
couldn't spend it to save my life.” Mrs. Lacey had
many uses for every penny she could obtain.

Then Edith paid old Malcom by making up bouquets
for sale at the hotel, and arranging baskets of
flowers for parties there and elsewhere, and other
lighter labors. Mrs. Groody continued to send her
work, and thus during the summer and early fall she
managed to make her garden and her labor provide
for all family expenses, saving what was left of the
four hundred after paying all debts, for winter need.
Moreover, she stored away in cellar and attic enough
of the products of the garden to be of great help
also.

Mrs. Allen did recover her usual health, and also
her usual modes of thought and feeling. The mental
and moral habits of a life-time are not readily
changed. Often and earnestly did Edith talk with
her mother, but with few evidences of the result she
longed to see.

Mrs. Allen's condition, in view of the truth, was
the most hopeless one of all. She saw only her
preconceived ideas, and not the truth itself. One
day she said, with some irritation, to Edith, who
was pleading with her,

“Do you think I am a heathen? Of course, I
believe the Bible. Of course, I believe in Jesus
Christ. I have been a member of the church ever
since I was sixteen.”

-- 416 --

[figure description] Page 416.[end figure description]

Edith sighed, and thought, “Only He who can
satisfy her need, can reveal it to her.”

Poor Mrs. Allen. With the strange infatuation
of a worldly mind, she was turning to it, and it
alone, for hope and solace. Untaught by the
wretched experience of the past, she was led to
enter upon a new and similar scheme for the aggrandizement
of her family, as will be explained in another
chapter.

Laura regained her strength somewhat, and was
able to relieve Edith of the care of her mother, and
the lighter duties of the house. Her faith developed
like that shy, delicate blossom, called the
“wind-flower,” easily shaken, and yet with a certain
hardiness and power to live and thrive in
sterile places.

Edith and Mrs. Lacey were eventually received
into the church that Malcom attended, and, after
the simple service, they took dinner with the old
Scotchman and his wife. Malcom seemed hardly
“in the body” all day.

“My heart's abloom,” he said, “wi' a' the sweet
posies that God ever made blush when he looked at
them the first time, an' ye seem the sweetest o'
them a', Miss Edith. Ah, but the Gude Husbandman
gathered a fair blossom the day.”

“Now, Mr. McTrump,” said Edith, reproachfully,
but with a face like Malcom's posies, “you shouldn't
give compliments on Sunday.” For Arden and
Rose were present also, and Edith thought “such
foolish words will only increase his infatuation.”

-- 417 --

[figure description] Page 417.[end figure description]

“Weel,” said Malcom, scratching his head, in his
perplexed effort at apology, “I wud na mak ye vain,
nor hurt ye're conscience, but it kind o' slipit out
afore I could stop it.”

In the laugh that followed Malcom's explanation
Edith felt that matters had not been helped much,
and she adroitly turned the conversation.

Public opinion, from being at first very bitter and
scornful against the Allens, gradually began to soften.
One after another, as they recognized Edith's
patient, determined effort to do right, began to give
her the credit and the respect to which she was entitled.
Little acts and tokens of kindly feeling became
more frequent, and were like glints of sunlight
on her shadowed path. But the great majority felt
that they could have no associations with such as
the Allens, and completely ignored them.

In her church relations, Edith and Mrs. Lacey
found increasing satisfaction. Many of its humble,
and some of its more influential members, treated
them with much kindness and sympathy, and they
realized more and more that there are good, kind
people in the world, if you look in the right way
and right places for them. The Rev. Mr. Knox
was a faithful preacher and pastor, and if his sermons
were a little dry and doctrinal at times, they
were as sound and sweet as a nut. Moreover, both
Edith and Mrs. Lacey were sadly deficient in the
doctrines, neither having ever had any religious instruction,
and they listened with the grave, earnest
interest of those desiring to be fed.

-- 418 --

[figure description] Page 418.[end figure description]

Mrs. Groody re-connected herself with her old
church. “I want to go where I can shout, `Glory!'”
she said.

Rose but faintly sympathized with her mother's
feelings. Her restless, ambitious spirit turned longingly
toward the world. It's attractions she could
understand, but not those of faith. Through her
father's evil habits, and Arden's poor farming, the
pressure of poverty rested heavier and heavier on
the family, and she had about resolved to go to
New York and find employment in some store.

Arden rarely went to church, but read at home.
He was somewhat skeptical in regard to the Bible;
not that he had ever carefully examined either it or
its evidences, but he had read much of the prevalent
semi-infidelity, and was a little conceited over
his independent thinking. Then, in a harsh, sweeping
cynicism, he utterly detested church people,
calling them the “holy sect of the Pharisees.”

“But they are not all such,” his mother would
say.

“Oh, no,” he would reply; “there are some sincere
ones, of course; but I think they would be
better out than in such a company of hypocrites.”

But as he saw Edith's sincerity, and learned of
her purpose to unite with the church, he kept these
views more and more in the background; but he
had too much respect for her's and his mother's
faith to go with them to what they regarded as a
sacred place, from merely the personal motive of
being near Edith.

-- 419 --

[figure description] Page 419.[end figure description]

One day Mrs. Lacey and Edith walked down to the
evening prayer-meeting. Arden, who had business
in the village, was to call for them at its close; as
they were walking home Edith suddenly asked him,

“Why don't you go to church?”

“I don't like the people I meet there.”

“What have you against them?”

“Well, there is Mr. Hard, he is one of the `lights
and pillars,' and he would have sold the house over
your head, if you had not paid him. He can `devour
a widow's house' as well as they of olden
time.”

“That is not the question,” said the practical
Edith, earnestly. “What have you to do with Mr.
Hard, or he with you? Does he propose—is he
able to save you? The true question is, what have
you got against Jesus Christ?”

“Well, really, Miss Edith, I can have nothing
against Him. Both history and legend unite in
presenting Him as one of the purest and noblest of
men. But pardon me if I say in all honesty that I
cannot quite accept your beliefs in regard to Him
and the Bible in general. A man can hardly be a
man without exercising the right of independent
thought. I cannot take a book called the Bible for
granted.”

“But,” asked Edith keenly, “are you not taking
other books for granted? Answer me truly, Mr.
Lacey, have you carefully and patiently investigated
this subject, not only on the side of your skeptical
writers, but on God's side also. He has plenty of

-- 420 --

[figure description] Page 420.[end figure description]

facts, as well as the infidels, and my rich lasting
rational spiritual experience is as much a fact as that
stone there, and a good deal higher and better one,
I think.”

Arden was silent for some little time, and they
could see in the moonlight that his face was very
grave and thoughtful. At last he said in a low tone,
as if it had been wrung from him,

“Miss Allen, to be honest with you and myself,
I have never given the subject such a fair examination.”
After a moment he continued, “Even if I
became convinced that all were true, I might still
remain at home, for I could find far more advantage
in reading books, or the Bible itself, than from Mr.
Knox's dry sermons.”

“I think you are wrong,” said Edith, gently but
firmly. “Granting the premise, you admitted a
moment ago that Christ was one of the purest and
noblest of men, you surely, with your chivalric
instincts, would say that such a man ought to be
imitated.”

“Yes,” said Arden, “and He denounced the
Pharisees.”

“And He worshipped with them also,” said
Edith quickly. He went to the temple with the
others. What was there to interest him in the dreary
forlorn little synagogue at Nazareth, and yet He
was there with the regularity of the Sabbath. It
was the best form of faith and worship then existing,
and He sustained it by every means in His
power, till He could give the people something

-- 421 --

[figure description] Page 421.[end figure description]

better. Suppose all the churches in this place were
closed, not one in a hundred would or could read
the books you refer to. If your example was followed
they would be closed. As far as your example
goes it tends to close them. I have heard
Mr. Knox say, that wherever Christian worship and
the Christian Sabbath is not observed, society
rapidly deteriorates. Is it not true?”

They had stopped at Edith's gate. Arden
averted his face for a moment, then turning toward
Edith he gave her his hand, saying in a low tone:

“Yes, it is true, and a true, faithful friend you
have been to me to-night. I admit myself vanquished.”

Edith gave his hand a cordial pressure, saying
earnestly, “You are not vanquished by the young
ignorant girl, Edith Allen, but by the truth that
will yet vanquish the world.”

After that Arden went regularly with them to
church, and tried to give sincere attention to the
service, but his uncurbed fancy was wandering to
the ends of the earth most of the time; or his
thoughts were dwelling in rapt attention on Edith.
She, after all, was the only object of his faith and
worship, though he had a growing intellectual conviction
that her faith was true.

And so the months passed into autumn, but with
the nicest sense of honor he refrained from word or
deed that would remind Edith that he was her
lover. She became greatly attached to him, and
he seemed almost like a brother to her. She found

-- 422 --

[figure description] Page 422.[end figure description]

increasing pleasure in his society, for Arden, after
the restraint of his diffidence was banished, could
talk well, and he opened to her the rich treasures
of his reading, and with almost a poet's fancy and
power pictured to her the storied past.

To both herself and Mrs. Lacey life grew sunnier
and sweeter. But they each had a heavy burden
on their hearts, which they daily brought to the feet
of the Compassionate One. They united in praying
for Mrs. Lacey's husband, and for Zell; and their
strong faith and love would take no denial. But, as
Laura had said, the silence of the grave seemed to
have swallowed lost Zell.

-- --

p670-440 CHAPTER XXXI. ZELL.

[figure description] Page 423.[end figure description]

“AND the silence of the grave” ought to swallow
such as poor Zell had become, is, perhaps,
the thought of some. All reference to her
and her class should be suppressed.

We firmly say, No! If so, the New Testament
must be suppressed. The Divine Teacher spoke
plainly both of the sin and the sinner. He had
scathing denunciation for the one, and compassion
and mercy for the other. Shall we enforce His
teachings against all other forms of evil, and not
against this deadliest one of all—and that, too, in
the laxity and wide demoralization of our age, when
temptation lurks on every hand, and parents are
often sleepless with just anxiety?

Evil is active, alluring, suggesting, insinuating
itself when least expected, and many influences are
at work, with the full approval of society, to poison
forever all pure thoughts. And temptation is sure
to come at first as an angel of light.

There is no safety save in solemn words of warning,
the wholesome terror which knowledge inspires,
the bracing of principle, and the ennobling of Christian
faith. There are too many incarnate fiends

-- 424 --

[figure description] Page 424.[end figure description]

who will take advantage of the innocence of ignorance.

Zell is not in her grave. She is sinning, but more
sinned against. He who said to one like her, of old,
“Her sins, which are many, are forgiven,” loves her
still, and Edith is praying for her. The grave cannot
close over her yet.

But as we look upon this long-lost one, as she reclines
on a sofa in Van Dam's luxurious apartments,
as we see her temples throbbing with pain,
and that her cheeks are flushed and feverish, it
would seem that the grave might soon hide her from
a contemptuous and vindictive world.

Her head does ache sadly, it seems bursting with
pain; but her heart aches with a bitterer anguish.
Zell had too fine a nature to sin brutally and unfeelingly.
Her betrayer's treachery wounded her more
deeply than he could understand. Even her first
strong love for him could not bridge the chasm of
guilt to which he led her, and her passionate nature
and remorse often caused her to turn upon him
with such scathing reproaches that even he, in his
hardihood, trembled.

Knowing how proud and high-strung she was, he
feared to reveal his treachery in New York, a
locality with which she was familiar; so he said that
very important business called him at once to Boston,
a city where he had very few acquaintances.
Zell reluctantly acquiesced to this further journey.
He meant to register in an assumed name, but the
landlord said to him as he entered the office,

-- 425 --

[figure description] Page 425.[end figure description]

“Why, Van Dam, how are you?”

“Where have you seen me?” was the gruff
reply.

“Why, don't you remember? We played poker
together all the way from Buffalo to Albany, and
you lightened my pocket-book wofully too. This is
your wife, I suppose.”

“Yes,” said Van Dam, thinking, “It will attract
less attention and be safest.”

“Well, I'm glad to see you—can give you a good
room. So register, and I will get a little of my lost
money back,” and the host slapped him on the back
with a hearty laugh.

Van Dam with a frown wrote,

“Guilliam Van Dam and wife.”

By no more sacred or gracious ceremony than
this did he ever reward her trust and love. They
jaunted about in the North and West through the
summer and autumn, and now have but recently
returned to New York.

With a wild terror she saw that his passion for
her was waning. Therefore her reproaches and
threats became at times almost terrific, and again
her servile entreaties were even more pitiable and
dreadful, in view of what a true wife's position and
right ought to be. He, wearying of her fierce and
alternating moods, and selfishly thinking of his own
ease and comfort, as was ever the case, had resolved
to throw her off at the first opportunity.

But retribution for both was near. The small-pox
was almost epidemic in the city: Zell's silk had

-- 426 --

[figure description] Page 426.[end figure description]

swept against a beggar's infected rags, and fourteen
days later appeared the fatal symptoms.

And truly she is weary and heart-sick this afternoon.
She never remembered feeling so ill. The
thought of death appalled her. She felt, as never
before, that she wanted some one to love and take
care of her.

Van Dam entered, and said, rather roughly,

“What's the matter?”

“I'm sick,” said Zell, faintly.

He muttered an oath.

She arose from the sofa and tottered to his easy
chair, knelt, and clasped his knees.

“Guilliam,” she pleaded, “I am very sick. I have
a feeling that I shall die. Won't you marry me?
Won't you take care of your poor little Zell, that
loved you so well as to leave all for you? Perhaps
I won't burden you much longer, but, if I do get
well, I will be your patient slave, if you will only
marry me;” and the tears poured over the hot,
feverish cheeks, that they could not cool.

His only reply was to ask, with some irritation,

“How do you feel?”

“Oh, my head aches, my bones ache, every part
of my body aches, but my heart aches worst of all.
You can ease that, Guilliam. In the name of God's
mercy, won't you?”

A sudden thought caused the coward's face to
grow white with fear. “I must have a doctor see
you,” was his only reply to her appeal, and he passed
hastily out.

-- 427 --

[figure description] Page 427.[end figure description]

Zell felt that a blow would have been better than
his indifference, and she crawled back to her couch.
A little later, she was conscious that a physician
was feeling her pulse, and examining her symptoms.
After he was gone she had strength enough to take
off her jewelry and rings—all, save one solitaire diamond,
that her father had given her. The rest
seemed to oppress her with their weight. She then
threw herself on the bed.

She was next conscious that some one was lifting
her up. She roused for a moment, and stared
around. There were several strange faces.

“What do you want? What are you going to do
with me?” she asked, in a thick voice, and a vague
terror.

“I am sorry, Miss,” said one of the men, in an
official tone; “but you have the small-pox, and we
must take you to the hospital.”

She gave one shriek of horror. A hand was
placed over her mouth. She murmured faintly:

“Guilliam—help!” and then, under the effects
of disease and fear, became partially unconscious;
but her hand clenched, and with some instinct hard
to understand, remained so, over the diamond ring
that was her father's gift.

She was conscious of riding in something hard
over the stony street, for the jolting hurt her cruelly.
She was conscious of the sound of water, for she
tried to throw herself into it, that it might cool her
fever. She was conscious of reaching some place,
and then she felt as if she had no rest for many

-- 428 --

[figure description] Page 428.[end figure description]

days, and yet was not awake. But through it all
she kept her hand closed on her father's gift. At
times it seemed to her that some one was trying to
take it off, but she instinctively struggled and cried
out, and the hand was withdrawn.

At last one night she seemed to really wake and
come to herself. She opened her eyes and looked
timidly around the dim ward. All was strange and
unaccountable. She feared that she was in another
world. But as she raised her hand to her head, as
if to clear away the mist of uncertainty, a sparkle
from the diamond caught her eye. For a long
time she stared vacantly at it, with the weak, vague
feeling that in some sense it might be a clue. Its
faint lustre was like the glimmer of a star through
a rift in the clouds to a lost traveler. Its familiar
light and position reminds him of home, and by its
ray he guesses in what direction to move; so the
crystallized light upon her finger threw its faint
glimmer into the past, and by its help Zell's weak
mind groped its way down from the hour it was
given to the moment when she became partially
unconscious in Van Dam's apartments. But the
word small-pox was burned into her brain, and she
surmised that she was in a hospital.

At last a woman passed. Zell feebly called her.

“What do you want?” said a rather gruff voice.

“I want to write a letter.”

“You can't. It's against the rules.”

“I must,” pleaded Zell. “Oh, as you are a
woman, and hope in God's mercy, don't refuse me.”

-- 429 --

[figure description] Page 429.[end figure description]

“Can't break the rules,” said the woman, and she
was about to pass on.

“Stop!” said Zell, in a whisper. “See there,”
and she flashed the diamond upon her, “I'll give
you that if you'll promise before God to send a letter
for me. It would take you many months to
earn the value of that.”

The woman was a part of the city government,
so she acted characteristically. She brought Zell
writing materials and a bit of candle, saying:

“Be quick!”

With her poor, stiff, diseased hand, Zell wrote:

Guilliam:—You cannot know where I am.
You cannot know what has happened. You could
not be such a fiend as to cast me off and send me
here to die—and die I shall. The edge of the grave
seems crumbling under me as I write. If you have
a spark of love for me, come and see me before I
die. Oh, Guilliam, Guilliam! what a heaven of a
home I would have made you, if you had only married
me. It would have been my whole life to make
you happy. I said bitter words to you—forgive
them. We both have sinned—can God forgive us?
I will not believe you know what has happened.
You are grieving for me—looking for me. They
took me away while you were gone. Come and see
me before I die. Good-bye. I'm writing in the dark—
I'm dying in the dark—my soul is in the dark—
I'm going away in the dark—where, O God, where?

“Your poor, little Zell.
Small-Pox Hospital (I don't know date).”

-- 430 --

[figure description] Page 430.[end figure description]

Poor, poor Zell! Like to a tempest-tossed one
of old, “sun, moon, and stars” had long been hidden.

Almost fainting with weakness, she sealed and
directed the letter, drew off the ring, pressed it to
her lips, and then turned her eyes, unnaturally large
and bright, on the woman waiting at her side, and
said:

“Look at me! Promise me you will see that
this letter is delivered. Remember, I am going to
die. If you ever hope for an hour's peace,
promise!”

“I promise,” said the woman solemnly, for she
was as superstitious as avaricious, and though she
had no hesitancy in breaking the rules and taking a
bribe, she would not have dared for her life to have
risked treachery to a girl, whom she believed dying.

Zell gave her the ring and the letter, and sank
back for the time unconscious.

The woman had her means of communication
with the city, and before many hours elapsed the
letter was on its way.

Van Dam was in a state of nervous fear till the
fourteen days passed, and then he felt that he was
safe. He had his rooms thoroughly fumigated, and
was reassured by his physicians saying daily, “There
was not much danger of her giving you the disease
in its first stage. She is probably dead by this
time.”

But the wheels of life seemed to grow heavier and
more clogged every day. He was fast getting

-- 431 --

[figure description] Page 431.[end figure description]

down to the dregs, and now almost every pleasure
palled upon his jaded taste. At one time it seemed
that Zell might so infuse her vigorous young life
and vivacity into his waning years that his last days
would be his best. And this might have been the
case, if he had reformed his evil life and dealt with
her as a true man. In her strong and exceptional
love, considering their difference in age, there were
great possibilities of good for both. But he had
foully perverted the last best gift of his life, and
even his blunted moral sense was awakening to the
truth.

“Curse it all,” he muttered, late one morning,
“perhaps I had better have married her. I hoped
so much from her, and she has been nothing but a
source of trouble and danger. I wonder if she is
dead.”

He had been out very late the night before, and
had played heavily, but not with his usual skill. He
had kept muttering grim oaths against his luck, and
drinking deeper and deeper till a friend had half
forced him away. And now, much shaken by the
night's debauch, depressed by his heavy losses, conscience,
that crouches like a tiger in every bad
man's soul, and waits to rush from its lair and rend,
in the long hours—the long eternity of weakness and
memory—already had its fangs in his guilty heart.

Long and bitterly he thought, with a frown resting
like night on his heavy brow. The servant
brought him a dainty breakfast, but he sullenly
motioned it away. He had wronged his digestive

-- 432 --

[figure description] Page 432.[end figure description]

powers so greatly the night before that even brandy
was repugnant to him, and he leaned heavily and
wearily back in his chair, a prey to remorse.

He was in just the right physical condition to take
a contagion.

There was a knock at the door, and the servant
entered, bringing him a letter, saying, “This was
just left here for ye, sir.”

“A dun,” thought he, languidly, and he laid it
unopened on the stand beside him.

It was; and from one whom he owed a reparation
he could never make, though he paid with his
life.

With his eyes closed, he still leaned back in a
dull, painful lethargy. A faint, disagreeable odor
gradually pervaded the room, and at last attracted
his attention. The luxurious sybarite could not
help the stings of conscience, the odor he might.
He grew restless, and looked around.

Zell's letter caught his attention. “Might as
well see who it's from,” he muttered. Weakness,
pain, and emotion had so changed Zell's familiar
hand, that he did not recognize it.

But, as he opened and read, his eyes dilated with
horror. It seemed like a dead hand grasping him
out of the darkness. But a dreadful fascination
compelled him to read every line, and re-read them,
till they seemed burned into his memory. At last,
by a desperate effort, he broke the strong spell her
words had placed upon him, and, starting up, exclaimed,

-- 433 --

[figure description] Page 433.[end figure description]

“Go to her, in that pest-house! I would see her
dead a thousand times first. I hope she is dead,
for she is the torment of my life. What is it that
smells so queer?”

His eyes again rested on the letter. A suspicion
crossed his mind. He carried the letter to his
nose, and then started violently, uttering awful
oaths.

“She has sent the contagion directly to me,” he
groaned, and he threw poor Zell's appeal on the
grate. It burned with a faint, sickly odor. Then,
as the day was raw and windy, a sudden gust down
the chimney blew it all out into the room, and
scattered it in ashes, like Zell's hopes, around his
feet.

A superstitious horror, that made his flesh creep
and hair rise, took possession of him, and hastily
gathering a few necessary things, he rushed out
into the chill air, and made his way to a large hotel.
He wanted to be in a crowd. He wanted the hard,
material world's noise and bustle around him. He
wanted to hear men talking about gold and stocks,
and the gossip of the town—anything that would
make living on seem a natural, possible matter of
course.

But men's voices sounded strange and unfamiliar,
and the real world seemed like that which mocks us
in our dreams. Mingling with all he saw and heard
were Zell's despairing looks and Zell's despairing
words. He wrapped himself in his great coat, he
drank frequent and fiery potations, he hovered

-- 434 --

[figure description] Page 434.[end figure description]

around the registers, but nothing could take away
the chill at his heart. He tossed feverishly all
night. His sudden exposure to the raw wind in his
heated, excited condition caused a severe cold.
But he would not give up. He dared not stay alone
in his room, and so crept down to the public haunts
of the hotel. But his flushed cheeks and strange
manner attracted attention. As the days passed, he
grew worse, and the proprietor of the house said,

“You are ill, you must go to bed.”

But he would not. There was nothing that he
seemed to dread so much as being alone. But the
guests began to grow afraid of him. There was
general and wide-spread fear of the small-pox in
the city, and for some reason, it began to be associated
with his illness. As the suspicion was whispered
around, all shrank from him. The proprietor had
him examined at once by a physician. It was the
fatal fourteenth day, and the dreaded symptoms were
apparent.

“Have you no friends, no home to which you can
go?” he was asked.

“No,” he groaned, while the thought pierced his
soul. “She would have made me one and taken
care of me in it.” But he pleaded, “For God's
sake, don't send me away.”

“I must,” said the proprietor, frightened himself,
“the law requires it, and your presence here would
empty my house in an hour.”

So, in the dusk, like poor Zell, he was smuggled
down a back stairway, and sent to the “pest-house”

-- 435 --

[figure description] Page 435.[end figure description]

also, he groaning and crying with terror all the
way.

Zell did not die. Her vigorous constitution rallied,
and she rapidly regained strength. But with
strength and power of thought, came the certainty
to her mind of Van Dam's utter and final abandonment
of her. She felt that all the world would now
be against her, and that she would be driven from
every safe and pleasant path. The thought of taking
her shame to her home was a horror to her, and she
felt sure that Edith would spurn her from the door.
At first she wept bitterly and despairingly, and
wished she had died. But gradually she grew hard,
reckless, and cruel under her wrong, and her every
thought of Van Dam was a curse.

The woman who helped her to write the letter
greatly startled her one day, by saying,

“Ther's a man in the men's ward who in his
ravin' speaks of you.”

“Could he, in just retribution, have been sent
here also?” she thought. Pleading relationship,
she was admitted to see him. He shuddered as he
saw her advancing, with stony face and eyes in
which glared relentless hate.

“Curse you!” he muttered, feebly, with his parched
lips. “Go away, living or dead, I know not which you
are; but I know it was through you I came here!”

Her only answer was a mocking smile.

The doctor came and examined his symptoms.

“Will he get well?” she asked, following him
away a short distance.

-- 436 --

[figure description] Page 436.[end figure description]

“No,” said the physician. “He will die.”

Her cheek blanched for a moment; but from her
eyes glowed a deadly gleam of satisfaction.

“What did he say?” whispered Van Dam.

“He says you will die,” she answered, in a stony
voice. “You see, I am better than you were. You
would not come to me for even one poor moment.
You left me to die alone; but I will stay and watch
with you.”

“Oh, go away!” groaned Van Dam.

“I couldn't be so heartless,” she said, in a mocking
tone. “You need dying consolation. I want
to tell you, Guilliam, what was in my mind the
night I left all for you. I did doubt you a little.
That is where I sinned; but I shall only suffer for
that through all eternity,” she said, with a reckless
laugh that chilled his soul. “But then, I hoped, I
felt almost sure, you would marry me; and, oh,
what a heaven of a home I purposed to make you.
If you had only let even a magistrate say, `I pronounce
you man and wife,' I would have been your
patient slave. I would have kissed away even your
headaches, and had you ten contagions, they should
not have brought you here, for I would have taken
care of you and nursed you back to life.”

“Go away!” groaned Van Dam, with more
energy.

“Guilliam,” she said taking his hand, which shuddered
at her touch, “we might have had a happy
little home by this time. We might have learned
to live a good life in this world and prepared for a

-- 437 --

[figure description] Page 437.[end figure description]

better one in the next. Little children might have
put their soft arms around your neck, and with their
innocent kisses banished the memory and the
power of the evil past. Oh,” she gasped, “how
happy we might have been, and mother, Edith, and
Laura would have smiled upon us. But what is
now our condition?” she said bitterly, her grip
upon his hand becoming hard and fierce. “You
have made me a tigress; I must cower and hide
through life like a wild beast in a jungle. And you
are dying and going to hell,” she hissed in his ear,
“and by-and-bye, when I get to be an old ugly hag,
I will come and torment you there forever and forever.”

“Curse you, go away,” shrieked the terror-stricken
man.

An attendant hastened to the spot; Zell was
standing at the foot of the cot, glaring at him.

“I thought you was a relation of his'n,” said the
man roughly.

“So I am,” said Zell sternly. “As the one
stung is related to the viper that stung him,” and
with a withering look she passed away.

That night Van Dam died.

In process of time Zell was turned adrift in the
city. She applied vainly at stores and shops for a
situation. She had no good clothes, and appearances
were against her. She had a very little money
in her portmonnaie when she was taken to the hospital.
This was given to her on leaving, and she
made it go as far as possible. At last she went to

-- 438 --

[figure description] Page 438.[end figure description]

an intelligence office and sat among the others, who
looked suspiciously at her. They instinctively felt
that she was not of their ilk.

“What can you do?” was the frequent question.

She did not know how to do a single thing, but
thought that perhaps the position of waitress
would be the easiest.

“Where are your references?”

It was her one thought and effort to conceal all
reference to the past. At last the proprietor in pity
sent her to a lady who had told him to supply her
with a waitress; the place was in Brooklyn, and Zell
was glad, for she had less fear there of seeing any
one she knew.

The lady scolded bitterly about such an ignoramus
being sent to her, but Zell seemed so patient
and willing that she decided to try her. Zell gave
her whole soul to the work, and though the place
was a hard one, would have eventually learned to
fill it. The family were a little surprised sometimes
at her graceful movements, and the quick gleams of
intelligence in her large eyes, as some remark was
made naturally beyond one in her sphere. One
day they were trying to recall, while at the table,
the name of a famous singer at the opera. Before
she thought the name was almost out of her lips.
The poor girl tried to disguise herself by assuming,
as well as she could, the stolid, stupid manner of
those who usually blunder about our homes.

All might have gone well, and she have gained
an honest livelihood, had not an unforeseen

-- 439 --

[figure description] Page 439.[end figure description]

circumstance revealed her past life. Those who have
done wrong are never safe. At the most unexpected
time, and in the most unexpected way, their sin
may stand out before all and blast them.

Zell's mistress had told her to make a little extra
preparation, for she expected a gentleman to dine
that evening. With some growing pride and interest
in her work, she had done her best, and even
her mistress said:

“Jane” (her assumed name,) “you are improving,”
and a gleam of something like hope and pleasure
shot across the poor child's face. A passionate
sigh came up from her heart,

“Oh, I will try to do right if the world will let
me.”

But imagine her terror as she saw an old crony of
Van Dam's enter the room. The man recognized
her in a moment, and she saw that he did. She
gave him an imploring glance, which he returned
by one of cool contempt. Zell could hardly get
through the meal, and her manner attracted attention.
The cold-blooded fellow, whose soul was
akin to that of his dead friend, was considerate
enough to his hostess not to spoil her dinner,
or rob her of a waitress till it was over. But the
moment they returned to the parlor he told who
Zell was, and how she must have just come from
the small-pox hospital.

The lady (?) was in a frenzy of rage and fear.
She rushed down to where Zell was panting with
weakness and emotion, exclaiming:

-- 440 --

[figure description] Page 440.[end figure description]

“You shameful huzzy, how dare you come into
a respectable house, after your your loathsome life, and
loathsome disease?”

“Hear me,” pleaded Zell, “the doctor said there
was no danger, and I want to do what is right.”

“I don't believe a word you say. I wouldn't
trust you a minute. How much you have stolen
now it will be hard to tell, and I shouldn't wonder
if we all had the small-pox. Leave the house
instantly.”

“Oh, please give me a chance,” cried Zell, on her
knees. “Indeed, I am honest. I'll work for you
for nothing, if you will let me stay.”

“Leave instantly, or I will call for a policeman.”

“Then pay me my week's wages,” sobbed Zell.

“I won't pay you a cent, you brazen creature.
You didn't know how to do anything, and have been
a torment ever since you came. I might have
known there was something wrong. Now go, take
your old, pest-infected rags out of my house, or I
will have you sent to where you properly belong.
Thank Heaven, I have found you out.”

A sudden change came over Zell. She sprang
up, and a scowl black as night darkened her face.

“What has Heaven to do with your sending a
poor girl out into the night, I would like to know?”
she asked, in a harsh, grating voice; “I wouldn't do
it, therefore I am better than you are. Heaven has
nothing to do with either you or me,” and she
looked so dark and dangerous that her mistress was
frightened, and ran up to the parlor, exclaiming:

-- 441 --

[figure description] Page 441.[end figure description]

“She's an awful creature. I'm afraid of her.”

Then that manly being, her husband, towered up
in his wrath, saying majestically, “I guess I'm master
in my own house yet.”

He showed poor Zell the door. Her laugh rang
out recklessly, as she called:

“Good-bye. May the pleasant thought that you
have sent one more soul to perdition, lull you to
sweet sleep.”

But, for some reason, it did not. When they became
cool enough to think it over, they admitted
that perhaps they had been a “little hasty.”

They had a daughter about Zell's age. It would
be a little hard if any one should treat her so.

Zell had scarcely more than enough to pay her
way to New York. It seemed that people ought
to stretch out their hands to shield her, but they
only jostled her in their haste. As she stood, with
bundle, in the ferry entrance on the New York side,
undecided where to go, a man ran against her in his
hurry:

“Get out of the way,” he said, irritably.

She moved out one side into the darkness, and
with a pallid face, said:

“Yes, it has come to this. I must `get out of the
way' of all decent people. There is the river on
one side. There are the streets on the other.
Which shall it be?”


“Oh! it was pitiful,
Near a whole city full,”
that no hand was stretched to her aid.

-- 442 --

[figure description] Page 442.[end figure description]

She shuddered. “I can't, I dare not die yet. It
must be a little easier here than there, where he
is.”

Her face became like stone. She went straight
to a liquor saloon, and drank deep of that spirit
that Shakespeare called “devil,” in order to drown
thought, fear, memory—every vestige of the woman.

Then—the depths of the gulf that Laura shrank
from with a dread stronger than her love of life.

-- --

p670-460 CHAPTER XXXII. EDITH BRINGS THE WANDERER HOME.

[figure description] Page 443.[end figure description]

MRS. LACEY and Arden, at last, in the stress
of their poverty, gave their consent that
Rose should go to the city, and try to find employment
in a store as a shop-girl. Mrs. Glibe, her
dressmaking friend, went with her, and though they
could obtain no situation the first day, one of Mrs.
Glibe's acquaintances directed Rose where she
could find a respectable boarding-house, from which,
as her home, she could continue her inquiries.
Leaving her there, Mrs. Glibe returned.

Rose, with a hope and courage not easily dampened,
continued her search the next, and for several
days following. The fall trade had not fairly commenced,
and there seemed no demand for more
help. She had thirty dollars with which to start
life, but a week of idleness took seven of this.

At last her fine appearance and sprightly manner
induced a proprietor of a large establishment to
put her in the place of a girl discharged that day,
with the wages of six dollars a week.

“We give but three or four, as a general thing, to
beginners,” he said.

Rose was grateful for the place, and yet almost
dismayed at the prospect before her. How could

-- 444 --

[figure description] Page 444.[end figure description]

she live on six dollars? The bright-colored
dreams of city life were fast melting away before
the hard, and in some instances revolting, facts of
her experience. She could have obtained situations
in two or three instances at better wages, if she
had assented to conditions that sent her hastily
into the street with burning blushes and indignant
tears. She knew the great city was full of wickedness,
but this rude contact with it appalled her.

After finding what she had to live on she exchanged
her somewhat comfortable room, where she
could have a fire, for a cold, cheerless attic closet in
the same house. “As I learn the business, they will
give more,” she thought, and the idea of going back
home penniless, to be laughed at by Mrs. Glibe,
Miss Klip, and others, was almost as bitter a
prospect to her proud spirit as being a burden to
her impoverished family, and she resolved to submit
to every hardship rather than do it. By
taking the attic room she reduced her board to five
dollars a week.

“You can't get it for less, unless you go to a very
common sort of a place,” said her landlady. “My
house is respectable, and people must pay a little
for that.”

In view of this fact, Rose determined to stay, if
possible, for she was realizing more every day how
unsheltered and tempted she was.

Her fresh blonde face, her breezy manner, and
wind-shaken curls made many turn to look after her
the second time. Like some others of her sex,

-- 445 --

[figure description] Page 445.[end figure description]

perhaps she had no dislike for admiration, but in
Rose's position it was often shown by looks, manner,
and even words, that however she resented
them, followed and persecuted her.

As she grew to know her fellow-workers better,
her heart sickened in disgust at the conversation
and evident life of many of them, and they often
laughed at her greenness immoderately.

Alas! for the fancied superiority of these knowing
girls. They laughed at Rose because she was so
much more like what God meant a woman should
be than they. A weak-minded, shallow girl would
have succumbed to their ridicule, and soon have
become like them, but high-spirited Rose only despised
them, and gradually sought out and found
some companionship with those of the better sort in
the large store. But there seemed so much hollowness
and falsehood on every side that she hardly
knew whom to trust.

Poor Rose was quite sick of making a career for
herself alone in the city, and her money was getting
very low. Shop life was hard on clothes, and she was
compelled by the rules of the store to dress well,
and was only too fond of dress herself. So, instead
of getting money a-head, she at last was down to
her week's wages as support, and nothing was said
of their being raised, and she was advised to say nothing
about any increase. Then she had a week's sickness,
and this brought her in debt to her landlady.

Several times during her evening walks home
Rose noticed a dark face and two vivid black eyes,

-- 446 --

[figure description] Page 446.[end figure description]

that seemed watching her; but as soon as observed,
the face vanished. It haunted her with its
suggestion of some one seen before.

She went back to her work too soon after her illness,
and had a relapse. Her respectable landlady
was a woman of system and rules. From long experience
she foresaw that her poor lodger would only
grow more and more deeply in her debt. Perhaps
we can hardly blame her. It was by no easy effort
that she made ends meet as it was. She had an application
for Rose's little room from one who gave
more prospect of being able to pay, so she quietly
told the poor girl to vacate. Rose pleaded to stay, but
the woman was inexorable, she had passed through
such scenes so often that they had become only
one of the disagreeable phases of her business.

“Why, child,” she said, “if I did not live up to
my rule in this respect, I'd soon be out of house and
home myself. You can leave your things here till
you find some other place.”

So poor Rose, weak through her sickness, more
weak through terror, found herself out in the streets
of the great city, utterly penniless. She was so unfamiliar
with it that she did not know where to go,
nor to whom to apply. It was her purpose to find
a cheaper boarding-house. She went down toward
the meaner and poorer part of the city, and stopped
at the low stoop of a house where there was a sign:
“Rooms to let.”

She was about to enter, when a hand was laid
sharply on her arm, and some one said:

-- 447 --

[figure description] Page 447.[end figure description]

“Don't go there. Come with me, quick!”

“Who are you?” asked Rose, startled and trembling.

“One who can help you now, whatever I am,” was
the answer. “I know you well, and all about you.
You are Rose Lacey, and you did live in Pushton.
Come with me, quick, and I will take you to a
Christian lady whom you can trust. Come.”

Rose, in her trouble and perplexity, concluded to
follow her. They soon made their way to quite a
respectable street, and rang the bell at the door of a
plain, comfortable-appearing house.

A cheery, stout, middle-aged lady opened it.
She looked at Rose's new friend, and reproachfully
shook her finger at her, saying,

“Naughty Zell, why did you leave the Home?”

“Because I am possessed by a restless devil,” was
the strange answer. “Besides, I can do more good
in the streets than there. I have just saved her,”
(pointing to Rose, who at once surmised that this
was Zell Allen, though so changed she would not
have known her). “Now,” continued Zell, thrusting
some money into Rose's hand, “take this and
go home at once. Tell her, Mrs. Ranger, that this
city is no place for her.”

“If you have friends and a home to go to,
it's the very best thing you can do,” said the
lady.

“But my friends are poor,” sobbed Rose.

“No matter, go to them,” said Zell almost fiercely,
“I tell you there is no place for you here, unless

-- 448 --

[figure description] Page 448.[end figure description]

you wish to go to perdition. Go home, where you
are known, scrub, delve, do anything rather than
stay here. Your big brother can and will take care
of you, though he does look so cross.”

“She is right, my child; you had better go at
once,” said the lady, decidedly.

“Who are you?” asked Rose of the latter
speaker, with some curiosity.

“I am a city missionary,” answered the lady
quietly, “and it is my business to help such poor
girls as you are. I say to you from full knowledge,
and in all sincerity, to go home is the very best
thing that you can do.”

“But why is there not a chance for a poor, well-meaning
girl to earn an honest living in this great
city?”

“Thousands are earning such a living, but there
is not one chance in a hundred for you.”

“Why?” asked Rose, hotly.

“Do you see all these houses? They are full
of people,” continued Mrs. Ranger, “and some of
them contain many families. In these families there
are thousands of girls who have a home, a shelter,
and protectors here in the city. They have society in
relatives and neighbors. They have no board to
pay, and fathers and mothers, brothers and sisters
helping support them. They put all their earnings
into a common fund, and it supports the
family. Such girls can afford, and will work for
two, three, four, and five dollars a week. All that
they earn makes the burden so much less on the

-- 449 --

[figure description] Page 449.[end figure description]

father, who otherwise would have supported them
in idleness. Now, a homeless stranger in the city
must pay board, and therefore they can't compete
with those who live here. Wages are kept too low.
Not one in a hundred, situated as you are, can earn
enough to pay board and dress as they are required
to in the fashionable stores. Have you been
able?”

“No,” groaned Rose. “I am in debt to my
landlady now, and I had some money to start
with.”

“There it is,” said Mrs. Ranger, sadly, “the same
old story.”

“But these stores ought to pay more,” said Rose,
indignantly.

“They will only pay for labor, as for everything
else, the market price, and that averages but six
dollars a week, and more are working for from three
to five than for six. As I told you, there are
thousands of girls living in the city glad to get a
chance at any price.”

Rose gave a weary, discouraged sigh and said, “I
fear you are right, I must go home. Indeed, after
what has happened I hardly dare stay.

“Go,” said Zell, “as if you were leaving Sodom,
and don't look back.” Then she asked with a wistful,
hungry look, “Have you seen any of—?”
She stopped, she could not speak the names of her
kindred.

“Yes,” said Rose gently. (Yesterday she would
have stood coldly aloof from Zell. To-day she was

-- 450 --

[figure description] Page 450.[end figure description]

very grateful and full of sympathy.) “I know they
are well. They were all sick after—after you
went away. But they got well again, and (lowering
her voice) Edith prays for you night and day.”

“Oh, oh,” sobbed Zell, “this is torment, this is
to see the heaven I cannot enter,” and she dashed
away.

“Poor child,” said Mrs. Ranger, “there's an
angel in her yet if I only knew how to bring it out.
I may see her to-morrow, and I may not for weeks.
Take the money she left with you, and here is some
more. It may help her to think that she helped
you. And now, my dear, let me see you safely on
your way home.”

That night the stage left Rose at the poor dilapidated
little farm-house, and in her mother's close
embrace she felt the blessedness of the home shelter,
however poor, and the protecting love of kindred,
however plain.

“Arden is away,” said the quiet woman of few
words. “He is only home twice a month. He has
a job of cutting and carting wood a good way from
here. We are so poor this winter he had to take
this chance. Your father is doing better. I hope
for him, though with fear and trembling.”

Then Rose told her mother her experience and
how she had been saved by Zell, and the poor
woman clasped her daughter to her breast again
and again, and with streaming eyes raised toward
heaven, poured out her gratitude to God.

“Rose,” said she with a shudder, “if I had not

-- 451 --

[figure description] Page 451.[end figure description]

prayed so for you night and day, perhaps you would
not have found such friends in your time of need.
Oh, let us both pray for that poor lost one, that
she may be saved also.”

From this day forth Rose began to pray the true
prayer of pity, and then the true prayer of a personal
faith. The rude, evil world had shown her her
own and others' need, in a way that made her feel
that she wanted the Heavenly Father's care.

In other respects she took up her life for a time
where she had left it a few months before.

Edith was deeply moved at Rose's story, and
Zell's wild, wayward steps were followed by prayers,
as by a throng of reclaiming angels.

“I would go and bring her home in a moment, if
I only knew where to find her,” said Edith.

“Mrs. Ranger said she would write as soon as
there was any chance of your doing so,” said Rose.

About the middle of January a letter came to
Edith, as follows:

“Miss Edith Allen.—Your sister, Zell, is in
Bellevue Hospital, ward —. Come quickly; she
is very ill.”

Edith took the earliest train, and was soon following
an attendant, with eager steps, down the long
ward. They came to a dark-eyed girl that was
evidently dying, and she closed her eyes with a chill
of fear. A second glance showed that it was not
Zell, and a little farther on she saw the face of her
sister, but so changed. Oh, the havoc that sin and
wretchedness had made in that beautiful creature

-- 452 --

[figure description] Page 452.[end figure description]

during a few short months! She was in a state of
unconscious muttering delirium, and Edith showered
kisses on the poor, parched lips; her tears fell like
rain on the thin, flushed face. Zell suddenly cried,
with the girlish voice of old,

“Hurrah, hurrah! books to the shades; no more
teachers and tyrants for me.”

She was living over the old life, with its old, fatal
tendencies.

Edith sat down, and sobbed as if her heart would
break. Unnoticed, a stout, elderly lady was regarding
her with eyes wet with sympathy. As Edith's
grief subsided somewhat she laid her hand on the
poor girl's shoulder, saying,

“My child, I feel very sorry for you. For some
reason I can't pass on and leave you alone in your
sorrow, though we are total strangers. Your trouble
gives you a sacred claim upon me. What can I do
for you?”

Edith looked up through her tears, and saw a
kind, motherly face, with a halo of gray curls
around it. With woman's intuition she trusted her
instantly, and, with another rush of tears, said,

“This is — my — poor lost—sister—I've—just
found her.”

“Ah!” said the lady significantly, “God pity
you both.”

“Were it not—for Him,” sobbed Edith, with her
hand upon her aching heart, “I believe—I would
die.”

The lady sat down by her, and took her hand,

-- 453 --

[figure description] Page 453.[end figure description]

saying, “I will stay with you, dear, till you feel
better.”

Gradually and delicately she drew from Edith her
story, and her large heart yearned over the two
girls in the sincerest sympathy.

“I was not personally acquainted with your
father and mother, but I know well who they
were,” she said. “And now, my child, you cannot
remain here much longer; where are you going to
stay?”

“I haven't thought,” said Edith sadly.

“I have,” replied the lady heartily, “I am going
to take you home with me. We don't live very far
away, and you can come and see your sister as often
as you choose, within the limits of the rules.”

“Oh!” exclaimed Edith, deprecatingly, “I am
not fit—I have no claim.”

“My child,” said the lady gently, “don't you
remember what our Master said, `I was a stranger
and ye took me in.' Is He not fit to enter my
house? Has He no claim? In taking you home I
am taking Him home, and so will be happy and
honored in your presence. Moreover, my dear,
from what I have seen and heard, I am sure I shall
love you for your own sake.”

Edith looked at her through grateful tears, and
said, “It has seemed to me that Jesus has been
comforting me all the time through your lips.
How beautiful Christianity is, when it is lived out.
I will go to your house as if it were His.”

Then she turned and pressed a loving kiss on

-- 454 --

[figure description] Page 454.[end figure description]

Zell's unconscious face, but her wonder was past
words when the lady stooped down also, and kissed
the “woman which was a sinner.” She seized her
hand with both of hers and faltered,

“You don't despise and shrink from her, then?”

“Despise her! no,” said the noble woman. “I
have never been tempted as this poor child has.
God does not despise her. What am I?”

From that moment Edith could have kissed her
feet, and feeling that God had sent his angel to take
care of her, she followed the lady from the hospital.
A plain but elegantly-liveried carriage was waiting,
and they were driven rapidly to one of the stateliest
palaces on Fifth Avenue. As they crossed the
marble threshold, the lady turned and said,

“Pardon me, my dear, my name is Mrs. Hart.
This is your home now as truly as mine while you
are with us,” and Edith was shown to a room replete
with luxurious comfort, and told to rest till
the six o'clock dinner.

With some timidity and fear she came down to
meet the others. As she entered she saw a portly
man standing on the rug before the glowing grate,
with a shock of white hair, and a genial, kindly
face.

“My husband,” said Mrs. Hart, “this is our new
friend, Miss Edith Allen. You knew her father
well in business, I am sure.”

“Of course I did,” said the old gentleman, taking
Edith's hand in both of his, “and a fine business
man he was, too. You are welcome to our home,

-- 455 --

[figure description] Page 455.[end figure description]

Miss Edith. Look here, mother,” he said, turning
to his wife with a quizzical look, and still keeping
hold of Edith's hand, “you didn't bring home an
`angel unawares' this time. I say, wife, you won't
be jealous if I take a kiss now, will you—a sort of
scriptural kiss, you know?” and he gave Edith a
hearty smack that broke the ice between them completely.

With a face like a peony, Edith said, earnestly,
“I am sure the real angels throng your home.”

“Hope they do,” said Mr. Hart, cheerily. “My
old lady there is the best one I have seen yet, but
I am ready for all the rest. Here comes some of
them,” he added, as his daughters entered, and to
each one he gave a hearty kiss, counting, “one,
two, three, four, five—now, `all present or accounted
for?'”

“Yes,” said his wife, laughing.

“Dinner, then,” and after the young ladies had
greeted Edith most cordially, he gave her his arm,
as if she had been a duchess, and escorted her to the
dining-room. After being seated, they bowed their
heads in quiet reverence, and the old man, with the
voice and manner of a child speaking to a father,
thanked God for his mercies, and invoked his
blessing.

The table-talk was genial and wholesome, with
now and then a sparkle of wit, or a broad gleam of
humor.

“My good wife there, Miss Edith,” said Mr. Hart,
with a twinkle in his eye, “is a very sly old lady.

-- 456 --

[figure description] Page 456.[end figure description]

If she does wear spectacles, she sees with great
discrimination, or else the world is growing so full
of interesting saints and sinners, that I am quite in
hopes of it. Every day she has a new story about
some very good person, or some very bad person
becoming good. If you go on this way much
longer, mother, the millennium will commence before
the Doctors of Divinity are ready for it.”

“My dear,” said Mrs. Hart, with a comic aside
to Edith, “my husband has never got over being a
boy. When he will become old enough to sober
down, I am sure I can't tell.”

“What have I to sober me, with all these happy
faces around, I would like to know?” was the
hearty retort. “I am having a better time every
day, and mean to go on so ad infinitum. You're
a good one to talk about sobering down, when you
laugh more than any of these youngsters.”

“Well,” said his wife, her substantial form quivering
with merriment, “it's because you make me.”

During the meal Edith had time to observe the
young ladies more closely. They were fine-looking,
and one or two of them really beautiful. Two of
them were in early girlhood yet, and there was not
a vestige of the vanity and affectation often seen
in those of their position. They evidently had
wide diversities of character, and faults, but there
was the simplicity and sincerity about them which
makes the difference between a chaste piece of
marble and a painted block of wood. She saw
about her a house as rich and costly in its

-- 457 --

[figure description] Page 457.[end figure description]

appointments as her own old home had been, but it
was not so crowded or pronounced in its furnishing
and decoration. There were fewer pictures,
but finer ones; and in all matters of art, French
taste was not prominent, as had been the case in
her home.

The next day she sat by unconscious Zell as long
as was permitted, and wrote fully to Laura.

The dark-eyed girl that seemed dying the day
before was gone.

“Did she die?” she asked of an attendant.

“Yes.”

“What did they do with her?”

“Buried her in Potter's Field.”

Edith shuddered. “It would have been Zell's
end,” she thought, “if I hadn't found her, and she
died here alone.”

That evening Mrs. Hart, as they all sat in her
own private parlor, said to her daughters,

“Girls, away with you. I can't move a step
without stumbling over one of you. You are always
crowding into my sanctum, as if there was not an
inch of room for you anywhere else. Vanish. I
want to talk to Edith.”

“It's your own fault that we crowd in here,
mother,” said the eldest. “You are the loadstone
that draws us.”

“I'll get a lot of stones to throw at you and drive
you out with,” said the old lady, with mock severity.

The youngest daughter precipitated herself on
her mother's neck, exclaiming,

-- 458 --

[figure description] Page 458.[end figure description]

“Wouldn't that be fun, to see jolly old mother
throwing stones at us. She would wrap them in
eider-down first.”

“Scamper; the whole bevy of you,” said the old
lady, laughing; and Edith, with a sigh, contrasted
this “mother's room” with the one which she and
her sisters shunned as the place where their “teeth
set on edge.”

“My dear,” said Mrs. Hart, her face becoming
grave and troubled, “there is one thing in my
Christian work that discourages me. We reclaim
so few of the poor girls that have gone astray. I
understand, from Mrs. Ranger, that your sister was
at the Home, but that she left it. How can we accomplish
more? We do everything we can for
them.”

“I don't think earthly remedies can meet their
case,” said Edith, in a low tone.

“I agree with you,” said Mrs. Hart, earnestly,
“but we do give them religious instruction.”

“I don't think religious instruction is sufficient,”
Edith answered. “They need a Saviour.”

“But we do tell them about Jesus.”

“Not always in a way that they understand, I
fear,” said Edith, sadly. “I have heard people tell
about Him as they would about Socrates, or Moses,
or Paul. We don't need facts about Him so much
as Jesus Himself. In olden time people did not go
to their sick and troubled friends and tell them that
Jesus was in Capernaum, and that He was a great
deliverer. They brought the poor, helpless

-- 459 --

[figure description] Page 459.[end figure description]

creatures right to Him. They laid them right at the
feet of a personal Saviour, and He helped them.
Do we do this? I have thought a great deal about
it,” continued Edith, “and it seems to me that
more associate the ideas of duty, restraint, and
almost impossible effort with Him, than the ideas
of help and sympathy. It was so with me, I know,
at first.”

“Perhaps you are right,” said Mrs. Hart thoughtfully.
“The poor creatures to whom I referred
seem more afraid of God than anything else.”

“And yet, of all that ever lived, Jesus was the most
tender toward them—the most ready to forgive and
save. Believe me, Mrs. Hart, there was more gospel
in the kiss you gave my sister—there was more of
Jesus Christ in it, than in all the sermons ever written,
and I am sure that if she had been conscious,
it would have saved her. They must, as it were,
feel the hand of love and power that lifted Peter
out of the engulfing waves. The idea of duty
and sturdy self-restraint is perhaps too much emphasized,
while they, poor things, are weak as water.
They are so `lost' that He must just `seek and
save' them, as he said—lift them up—keep them
up almost in spite of themselves. Saved—that is
the word, as the limp, helpless form is dragged out
of danger. On account of my sister I have
thought a good deal about this subject, and there
seems to me to be no remedy for this class, save in
the merciful, patient, personal Saviour. He had
wonderful power over them when he was on earth,

-- 460 --

[figure description] Page 460.[end figure description]

and he would have the same now, if His people
could make them understand Him.”

“I think few of us understand this personal
Saviour ourselves as we ought,” said Mrs. Hart,
somewhat unvailing her own experience. “The Romish
Church puts the Virgin, Saints, penances,
and I know not what, between the sinner and Jesus,
and we put catechisms, doctrines, and a great mass
of truth about them, between Him and us. I
doubt whether many of us, like the beloved disciple,
have leaned our heads on His heart of love, and felt
its throbs. Too much of the time He seems in
Heaven to me, not here.”

“I never had much religious instruction,” said
Edith, simply. “I found Him in the New Testament,
as people of old found Him in Palestine, and
I went to Him, just as I was, and He has been such
a Friend and Helper. He lets me sit at His feet
like Mary, and the words He spoke, seem said directly
to poor little me.”

Wistful tears came into Mrs. Hart's eyes, and she
kissed Edith, saying:

“I have been a Christian forty years, my child,
but you are nearer to Him than I am. Stay close
to His side. This talk has done more good than I
imagined possible.”

“If I seem nearer,” said Edith, gently, “isn't it,
perhaps, because I am weaker than you are? His
`sheep follow' him, but isn't there some place in the
Bible about His `carrying the lambs in His bosom'?
I think we shall find at last that He was nearer to

-- 461 --

[figure description] Page 461.[end figure description]

us all than we thought, and that His arm of love
was around us all the time.”

In a sudden, strong impulse, Mrs. Hart embraced
Edith, and, looking upward, exclaimed:

“Truly `Thou hast hid these things from the
wise and prudent, and hast revealed them unto
babes.' As my husband said, I am entertaining a
good angel.”

The physician gave Edith great encouragement
about Zell, and told her that in about two weeks he
thought she might be moved. The fever was taking
a light form.

One evening, after listening to some superb music
from Annie, the second daughter, between whom
and Edith quite an affinity seemed to develop itself,
the latter said:

“How finely you play. I think you are wonderful
for an amateur.”

“I am not an amateur,” replied Annie, laughing.
“Music is my profession.”

“I don't understand,” said Edith.

“Father has made me to study music as a science,”
explained Annie. “I could teach it to-morrow.
All of us girls are to have a profession. Ella,
my eldest sister, is studying drawing and painting.
Here is a portfolio of her sketches.”

Even Edith's unskilled eyes could see that she
had made great proficiency.

“Ella could teach drawing and coloring at once,”
continued Annie, “for she has studied the rules and
principles very carefully, and given great attention

-- 462 --

[figure description] Page 462.[end figure description]

to the rudiments of art, instead of having a teacher
help her paint a few show pictures. But I know
very little about it, for I haven't much taste that
way. Father has us educated according to our
tastes; that is, if we show a little talent for any one
thing, he has us try to perfect ourselves in that one
thing. Julia is the linguist, and can jabber French
and German like a native. Father also insisted on
our being taught the common English branches very
thoroughly, and he says he could get us situations
to teach within a month, if it were necessary.”

Edith sighed deeply as she thought how superficial
their education had been, but she said rather
slyly to Annie, “But you are engaged. I think
your husband will veto the music-teaching.”

“Oh, well,” said Annie, laughing, “Walter may
fail, or get sick, or something may happen. So you
see we wouldn't have to go to the poor-house.
Besides, there's a sort of satisfaction in knowing
one thing pretty well. But the half is not told you,
and I suppose you will think father and mother
queer people; indeed most of our friends do. For
mother has had a milliner come to the house, and a
dressmaker, and a hair-dresser, and whatever we
have any knack at she has made us learn well,
some one thing, and some another. Wouldn't I
like to dress your long hair,” continued the light-hearted
girl, “I would make you so bewitching
that you would break a dozen hearts in one evening.
Then mother has taught us how to make bread
and cake and preserves, and cook, and Ella and I

-- 463 --

[figure description] Page 463.[end figure description]

have to take turns in keeping house, and marketing,
and keeping account of the living expenses. The
rest of the girls are at school yet. Mother says she
is not going to palm off any frauds in her daughters
when they get married; and if we only turn out
half as good as she is, our husbands will be lucky
men, if I do say it; and if all of us don't get any,
we can take care of ourselves. Father has been
holding you up as an example of what a girl can do
if she has to make her own way in the world.”

And the sprightly, but sensible, girl would have
rattled on indefinitely, had not Edith fled to her
room in an uncontrollable rush of sorrow over the
sad, sad, “It might have been.”

One afternoon Annie came into Edith's room,
saying, “I am going to dress your hair—Yes I will.
now don't say a word, I want to. We expect two
or three friends in—one you'll be glad to see. No,
I won't tell you who it is. It's a surprise.” And
she flew at Edith's head, pulled out the hair-pins,
and went to work with a dexterity and rapidity that
did credit to her training. In a little while she had
crowned Edith with nature's most exquisite coronet.

A cloud of care seemed to rest on Mr. Hart's
brow as they entered the dining-room, but he banished
it instantly, and with the quaint stately gallantry
of the old school, pretended to be deeply
smitten with Edith's loveliness. And so lovely she
appeared that their eyes continually returned, and
rested admiringly on her, till at last the blushing
girl remonstrated,

-- 464 --

[figure description] Page 464.[end figure description]

“You all keep looking at me so that I feel as if
I were the dessert, and you were going to eat me up
pretty soon.”

“I speak for the biggest bite,” cried Mr. Hart,
and they laughed at her and petted her so that she
said:

“I feel as if I had known you all ten years.”

But ever and anon, Edith saw traces of the cloud
of care that she had noticed at first. And so did
Mrs. Hart, for she said:

“You have been a little anxious about business
lately. Is there anything new?”

“No,” said Mr. Hart, who, in contrast to Mr.
Allen, talked business to his family, “things are
only growing a little worse. There have been one
or two bad failures to-day. The worst of it all is,
there seems a general lack of confidence. No one
knows what is going to happen. One feels as if in
a thunder-shower. The lightning may strike him,
and it may fall somewhere else. But don't worry,
good mother, I am as safe as a man can be. I have
only got a million in my safe ready for an emergency.”

The wife knew just where her husband stood that
night.

At nine o'clock, Edith was talking earnestly with
Mrs. Ranger, whom she had expressed a wish to
see. There were a few other people present of the
very highest social standing, and intimate friends of
the family, for her kind entertainers would not expose
her to any strange and unsympathetic eyes.

-- 465 --

[figure description] Page 465.[end figure description]

Annie was flitting about, the very spirit of innocent
mischief and match-making, gloating over the pleasure
she expected to give Edith.

The bell rang, and a moment later she marshalled
in Gus Elliott, as handsome and exquisitely dressed
as ever. He was as much in the dark as to whom
he should see as Edith. Some one had told Annie
of his former devotedness to Edith, and so she innocently
meant to do both a kindness. Having a
slight acquaintance with Elliott, as a general society
man, she invited him this evening to “meet an old
friend.” He gladly accepted, feeling it a great
honor to visit at the Hart's.

He saw Edith a moment before she observed him,
and had time to note her exquisite beauty. But
he turned pale with fear and anxiety in regard to
his reception.

Then she raised her eyes and saw him. The
blood rushed in a hot torrent to her face, and then
left it in extreme pallor. Gus advanced with all the
ease and grace that he could command under the
circumstances, and held out his hand. “She cannot
refer to the past here before them all,” he
thought.

But Edith rose slowly, and fixed her large eyes,
that glowed like coals of fire, sternly upon him, and
put her hand behind her back.

All held their breath in awe-struck expectation.
She seemed to see only him and the past, and to
forget all the rest.

“No, sir,” she said, in a low, deep voice, that

-- 466 --

[figure description] Page 466.[end figure description]

curdled Gus's blood, “I cannot take your hand. I
might in pity, if you were in the depths of poverty
and trouble, as I have been, but not here and thus.
Do you know where my sister is?”

“No,” faltered Gus, his knees trembling under him.

“She is in Bellevue Hospital. A poor girl was
carried from thence to Potter's Field a day or two
since. She might have been if I had not found
her. And,” continued Edith, with her face darkening
like night, and her tone deepening till it sent a
thrill of dread to the hearts of all present, “in
Potter's Field I might now have been if I had listened
to you.”

Gus trembled before her in a way that plainly
confirmed her words.

With a grand dignity she turned to Mrs. Hart,
saying, “Please excuse my absence; I cannot
breathe the same air with him,” and she was about
to sweep from the parlor like an incensed goddess,
when Mr. Hart sprang up, his eyes blazing with
anger, and putting his arm around Edith, said
sternly:

“I would shield this dear girl as my own daughter.
Leave this house, and never cross my threshold
again.”

Gus slunk away without a word. As the guilty
will be at last, he was “speechless.” So, in a moment,
when least expecting it, he fell from his
heaven, which was society; for the news of his
baseness spread like wildfire, and within a week
every respectable door was closed against him.

-- 467 --

[figure description] Page 467.[end figure description]

Is it cynical to say that the well-known and widely-honored
Mr. Hart, in closing his door, had influence
as well as Gus's sin, in leading some to close
their's? Motives in society are a little mixed,
sometimes.

Mr. Hart went down town the next morning, a
little anxious, it is true, on general principles, but
not in the least apprehensive of any disaster. “I
may have to pay out a few hundred thousand,” he
thought, “but that won't trouble me.”

But the bolt of financial suspicion was directed
toward him; how, he could not tell. Within half
an hour after opening, checks for twelve hundred
thousand were presented at his counter. He telegraphed
to his wife, “A run upon me.” Later,
“Danger!” Then came the words to the up-town
palace, “Have suspended!” In the afternoon,
“The storm will sweep me bare, but courage, God,
and our right hands, will make a place and a way
for us.”

The business community sympathized deeply with
Mr. Hart. Hard, cool men of Wall street came in,
and, with eyes moist with sympathy, wrung his
hand. He stood up through the wild tumult, calm,
dignified, heroic, because conscious of rectitude.

“The shrinkage in securities will be great, I fear,”
he said, “but I think my assets will cover all liabilities.
We will give up everything.”

When he came up home in the evening, he looked
worn, and much older than in the morning, but his
wife and daughters seemed to envelop him in an

-- 468 --

[figure description] Page 468.[end figure description]

atmosphere of love and sympathy. They were so
strong, cheerful, hopeful, that they infused their
courage into him. Annie ran to the piano, and
played as if inspired, saying to her father:

“Let every note tell you that we can take care
of ourselves, and you and mother too, if necessary.”

The words were prophetic. The strain had been
too great on Mr. Hart. That night he had a stroke
of paralysis and became helpless. But he had
trained his daughters to be the very reverse of helpless,
and they did take care of him with the most
devoted love and skilled practical energy, making
the weak, brief remnant of his life not a burden, but
a peaceful evening after a glorious day. They all,
except the youngest, soon found employment, for
they brought superior skill and knowledge to the
labor market, and such are ever in demand. Annie
soon married happily, and her younger sisters eventually
followed her example, but Ella, the eldest, remained
single; and, though she never became eminent
as an artist, did become a very useful and
respected teacher of art, as studied in our schools as
a refining accomplishment.

To return to Edith, she felt for her kind friends
almost as much as if she were one of the family.

“Do not feel that you must go away because of
what has happened,” said Mrs. Hart. “I am glad
to have you with us, for you do us all good. Indeed,
you seem one of us. Stay as long as you can, dear,
and God help us both to bear our burdens.”

“Dear, `heavy-laden' Mrs. Hart,” said Edith,

-- 469 --

[figure description] Page 469.[end figure description]

“Jesus will bear the burdens for us, if we will let
Him.”

“Bless you, child, I am sure He sent you to me.”

As Edith entered the ward that day, the attendant
said, “She's herself, Miss, at last.”

Edith stole noiselessly to Zell's cot; she was sleeping.
Edith sat down silently and watched for her
waking. At last she opened her eyes and glanced
fearfully around. Then she saw Edith, and instantly
shrank and cowered as if expecting a blow.

“Zell,” said Edith, taking the poor, thin hand,
“O Zell, don't you know me?”

“What are you going to do with me,” asked
Zell, in a voice full of dread.

“Take you to my home—take you to my heart—
take you deeper into my love than ever before.”

“Edith,” said Zell, almost cowering before her
words as if they hurt her, “I am not fit to go
home.”

“O Zell, darling,” said Edith, tenderly, “God's
love does not keep a debit and credit account with
us, neither should we with each other. Can't you
see that I love you?” and she showered kisses on
her sister's now pallid face.

But Zell acted as if they were a source of pain
to her, and she muttered, “You don't know, you
can't know. Don't speak of God to me, I fear Him
unspeakably.”

“I do know all,” said Edith, earnestly, “and I
love you more fondly than ever I did before, and
God knows and loves you more still.”

-- 470 --

[figure description] Page 470.[end figure description]

“I tell you you don't know,” said Zell, almost
fiercely. “You can't know. If you did, you would
spit on me and leave me for ever. God knows, and
he has doomed me to hell, Edith,” she added, in a
hoarse whisper. “I killed him—you know who;
and I promised that after I got old and ugly I
would come and torment him for ever. I must keep
my promise.”

Edith wept bitterly. This was worse than delirium.
She saw that her sister's nature was so
bruised and perverted, so warped that it almost
amounted to insanity. She slowly rallied back into
physical strength, but her hectic cheek and slight
cough indicated the commencement of consumption.
Her mind remained in the same unnatural
condition, and she kept saying to Edith, “You
don't know anything about it all. You can't
know.” She would not see Mrs. Hart, and only
agreed to go home with Edith on condition that
no one should see or speak with her outside the
family.

At last the day of departure came. Mrs. Hart
said: “You shall take her to the depot in my carriage.
It will be among its last and best uses.”

Edith kissed her kind friend good-bye, saying,
“God will send his chariot for you some day, and
though you must leave this, your beautiful home, if
you could only have a glimpse into the Mansion
preparing for you up there, anticipation would
almost banish all thoughts of present loss.”

“Well, dear,” said Mrs. Hart, with a gleam of

-- 471 --

[figure description] Page 471.[end figure description]

her old humor, “I hope your `Mansion' will be next
door, for I shall want to see you often through all
eternity.”

Then Edith knelt before Mr. Hart's chair, and the
old man's helpless hands were lifted upon her head,
and he looked to heaven for the blessing he could
not speak.

“Our ways diverge now, but they will all meet
again. Home is near to you,” she whispered in his
ear as she kissed him good-bye.

The old glad light shone in his eyes, the old
cheery smile flitted across his lips, and thus she left
him who had been the great, rich banker, serene,
happy, and rich in a faith that could not be lost in
any financial storm, or destroyed by disease, or enfeebled
by age, she left him waiting as a little child
to go home.

-- --

p670-489 CHAPTER XXXIII. EDITH'S GREAT TEMPTATION.

[figure description] Page 472.[end figure description]

THOUGH even Mrs. Allen was tearful and kind
in her greeting, and Laura warm and affectionate
in the extreme, old Hannibal's welcome, so
frank, genuine, and innocent, seemed to soften Zell
more than any one's else.

“You poor, heavenly-minded old fool,” she said,
with an unwonted tear in her eye, “you don't know
any better.”

Then she seemed to settle down into a dreamy
apathy; to sit moping around in shadowy places.
She had a horror of meeting any one, even Mrs.
Lacey and Rose, and would not go out till after
night. Edith saw, more and more clearly, that she
was almost insane in her shame and despair, and
that she would be a terrible burden to them all if
she remained in such a condition; but her love and
patience did not fail. It would, had it not been
daily fed from heavenly sources. “I must try to
show her Jesus' love through mine,” she thought.

Poor Edith, the great temptation of her life was
soon to assail her. It was aimed at her weakest
yet noblest side, her young enthusiasm and spirit of
self-sacrifice for others. And yet, it was but the
natural fruit of woman's helplessness and Mrs.

-- 473 --

[figure description] Page 473.[end figure description]

Allen's policy of marrying one's way out of poverty
and difficulty.

Simon Crowl had ostensibly made a very fair
transaction with Edith, but Simon Crowl was a
widower at the time, and on the lookout for a wife.
He was a pretty sharp business-man, Crowl was, or
he wouldn't have become so rich in little Pushton,
and he at once was satisfied that Edith, so beautiful,
so sensible, would answer. Through the mortgage
he might capture her, as it were, for even his vanity
did not promise him much success in the ordinary
ways of love-making. So the spider spun his web,
and unconscious Edith was the poor little fly.
During the summer he watched her closely, but from
a distance. During the autumn and winter he commenced
calling, ostensibly on Mrs. Allen, whom he
at once managed to impress with the fact that he
was very rich. Though he brushed up his best coat
and manners, that delicate-nosed lady scented an
air and manner very different from what she had
been accustomed to, but she was half-dead with
ennui, and, after all, there was something akin between
worldly Mrs. Allen and worldly Mr. Crowl.
Then, he was very rich. This had covered a multitude
of sins on the Avenue. But, in the miserable
poverty of Pushton, it was a golden mantle of light.
Mrs. Allen chafed at privation and want of delicacies,
with the increasing persistency of an utterly
weak and selfish nature. She had no faith in Edith's
plans, and no faith in woman's working, and the
garden seemed the wildest dream of all. Her hard,

-- 474 --

[figure description] Page 474.[end figure description]

narrow logic, constantly dinned into her ears, discouraged
Edith, and she began to doubt herself.

Mr. Crowl (timid lover) had in Edith's absence
confirmed his previous hints, thrown out to Mrs.
Allen as feelers, by making a definite proposition.
In brief, he had offered to settle twenty-five thousand
dollars on Edith the day she married him, and
to take care of the rest of the family.

“I have made enough,” he said majestically,
“to live the rest of my life like a gentleman, and
this offer is princely, if I say it myself. You can
all ride in your carriage again.” Then he added,
with his little black eyes growing hard and cunning,
“If your daughter won't accept my generosity, our
relationship becomes merely one of business. Of
course I will foreclose. Money is scarce here, and I
will probably be able to buy in the place at half its
worth. Seems to me,” he concluded, looking at
the case from his valuation of money, “there is not
much room for choice here.”

And Mr. Crowl had been princely — for him.
Mrs. Allen thought so too, and lent herself to the
scheme with all the persistent energy that she could
show in these matters. But, to do her justice, she
really thought she was doing what was best for
Edith and them all. She was acting in accordance
with her life-long principle of providing for
her family, in the one way she believed in and
understood. But sincerity and singleness of purpose
made her all the more dangerous a tempter.

In one of Edith's most discouraged moods she

-- 475 --

[figure description] Page 475.[end figure description]

broached the subject and explained Mr. Crowl's
offer, for he, prudent man, had left it to her.

Edith started violently, and the whole thing was
so revolting to her that she fled from the room.
But Mrs. Allen, with her small pertinacity, kept recurring
to it at every opportunity. Though it may
seem a little strange, her mother's action did not so
shock Edith as some might expect, nor did even the
proposition seem so impossible as it might to some
girls. She had been accustomed, through her
mother, to the idea of marrying for money all her
life, and we can get used to about everything.

In March their money was very low. Going to
Zell and taking care of her had involved much
additional expense. She found out that her mother
had already accepted and used in part a loan of fifty
dollars from Mr. Crowl. Laura, from the long
confinement of the winter, and from living on fare
too coarse and lacking in nutrition for her delicate
organization, was growing very feeble. Zell seemed
in the first stages of consumption, and would soon
be a sick, helpless burden. The chill of dread grew
stronger at Edith's heart.

“Oh, can it be possible that I shall be driven to
it!” she often groaned; and she now saw, as poor
Laura said, “the black hand in the dark pushing
her down.” To her surprise her thoughts kept reverting
to Arden Lacey.

“What will he think of me if I do this?” she
thought, with intense bitterness. “He will tell me
I was not worthy of his friendship, much less of his

-- 476 --

[figure description] Page 476.[end figure description]

love—that I deceived him;” and the thought of
Arden, after all, perhaps, had the most weight in
restraining her from the fatal step. For then, to
her perverted sense of duty, this marriage began to
seem like a heroic self-sacrifice.

She had seen little of Arden since her return.
He was kind and respectful as ever, outwardly, but
she saw in his deep blue eyes that she was the
divinity that he still worshipped with unfaltering
devotion, and as she once smiled at the idea of being
set up as an idol in his heart, she now began to
dread falling from her pedestal unspeakably.

One dreary day, the last of March, when sleet
and rain were pouring steadily down, and Laura
was sick in her bed, and Zell moping with her
hacking cough over the fire, with Hannibal in the
kitchen, Mrs. Allen turned suddenly to Edith, and
said:

“On some such day we will all be turned into
the street. You could save us, you could save
yourself, by taking a kind, rich man for your lawful
husband; but you won't.”

Then Satan, who is always on hand when we
are weakest, quoted Scripture to Edith as he did
once before. The words flashed into her mind,
“He saved others, himself he cannot save.”

In a wild, mingled moment of enthusiasm and
desperation, she sprang up before her mother, and
said, “If I can't pay the interest of the mortgage—
if I can't take care of you all by some kind of work,
I will marry him. But if you have a spark of love

-- 477 --

[figure description] Page 477.[end figure description]

for me, save, economize, try to think of some other
way.”

Mrs. Allen smiled triumphantly, and tried in her
gratitude to embrace her daughter, saying, “A kind
husband will soon lift all burdens off your shoulders.”
The burden on the heart Mrs. Allen did not
understand, but Edith fled from her to her own
room.

In a little while her excitement and enthusiasm
died away, and life began to look gaunt and bare.
Even her Saviour's face seemed hidden, and she
only saw an ugly spectre in the future—Simon
Crowl.

In vain she repeated to herself, “He sacrificed
Himself for others—so will I.” The nature that
He had given her revolted at it all, and though she
could not understand it, she began to find a jarring
discord between herself and all things.

Mrs. Allen told Mr. Crowl of her success, and he
looked upon things as settled. He came to the
house quite often, but did not stay long or assume
any familiarity with Edith. He was a wary old
spider; and under Mrs. Allen's hints, behaved and
looked very respectably. Her certainly did the
best he could not to appear hideous to Edith, who
compelled herself to treat him civilly, though she
was very cold, and perhaps many might have considered
Edith's chance a very good one.

But Edith, with an almost desperate energy, set
her mind at work to find some other way out of her
desperate straits. But everything seemed against

-- 478 --

[figure description] Page 478.[end figure description]

her. Mr. McTrump was sick with inflammatory
rheumatism. Mrs. Groody was away, and would
not be back till the last of May. On account of
Arden she could not speak to Mrs. Lacey. She
tried in vain to get work, but at that season there
was nothing in Pushton which she could do. Farmers
were beginning to get out a little on their wet
lands, and various out-of-door activities to revive
after the winter stagnation. Moreover, money was
very scarce at that season of the year. She at last
turned to the garden as her only resource. She realized
that she had scarcely money enough to carry
them through May. Could she get returns from
her garden in time? Could it be made to yield
enough to support them? With an almost desperate
energy she worked in it whenever the weather permitted
through April, and kept Hannibal at it also.
Indeed, she had little mercy on the old man, and he
wondered at her. One day he ventured:

“Miss Edie, you jes done kill us both,” but his
wonder increased as she muttered;

“Perhaps it would be the best thing for us both.”
Then, seeing his panic-stricken face, she added more
kindly, “Hannibal, our money is getting low, and
the garden is our only chance.”

After that he worked patiently without a word
and without a thought of sparing himself.

Edith insisted on the closest economy in the
house, though she was too sensible to stint herself
in food in view of her constant toil. But one day
she detected Mrs. Allen with her small cunning and

-- 479 --

[figure description] Page 479.[end figure description]

determination to carry her point, practising a little
wastefulness. Edith turned on her with such fierceness
that she never dared repeat the act. Indeed,
Edith was becoming very much what she was before
Zell ran away, only in addition there was something
akin, at times, to Zell's own hardness and recklessness,
and one day she said to Edith:

“What is the matter? You are becoming like
me.”

Edith fled to her room, and sobbed and cried and
tried to pray till her strength was gone. The sweet
trust and peace she once enjoyed seemed like a
past dream. She was learning by bitter experience
that it can never be right to do wrong, and that a
false step at first, like a false premise, lead to sad
conclusions.

She had insisted that her mother should not
speak of the matter till it became absolutely necessary,
therefore Laura, Zell, and none of her friends
could understand her.

Arden was the most puzzled and pained of all,
for she shrank from him with increasing dread. He
was now back at his farm work, though he said to
Edith one day despondently that he had no heart
to work, for the mortgage on their place would probably
be foreclosed in the Fall. She longed to tell
him how she was situated, but she saw he was unable
to help her, and she dreaded to see the scorn
come into his trusting, loving eyes; she could not
endure his absolute confidence in her, and in his
presence her heart ached as if it would break, so

-- 480 --

[figure description] Page 480.[end figure description]

she shunned him till he grew very unhappy, and
sighed:

“There's something wrong; she finds I am not
congenial. I shall lose her friendship,” and his aching
heart also admitted, as never before, how dear
it was to him.

Nature was awakening with the rapture of
another Spring; birds were coming back to old
haunts with ecstatic songs; flowers budding into
their brief but exquisite life, and the trees aglow
with fragrant prophecies of fruit; but a Winter of
fear and doubt was chilling these two hearts into
something far worse than Nature's seeming death.

-- --

p670-498 CHAPTER XXXIV. SAVED.

[figure description] Page 481.[end figure description]

EDITH'S efforts still to help Zell to better
things were very pathetic, considering how unhappy
and tempted she was herself. She did try,
even when her own heart was breaking, to bring
peace and hope to the poor creature, but she was
taught how vain her efforts were, in her present
mood, by Zell's saying, sharply,

“Physician, heal thyself.”

Though Zell did not understand Edith, she saw
that she was almost as unhappy as herself, and she
had lost hope in everybody and everything. Though
she had not admitted it, Edith's words and kindness
at first had excited her wonder, and, perhaps, a
faint glimmer of hope; but, as she saw her sister's
face cloud with care, and darken with pain and fear,
she said, bitterly,

“Why did she talk with me so? It was all a
delusion. What is God doing for her any more
than for me?”

But, in order to give Zell occupation, and something
to think about beside herself, Edith had induced
her to take charge of the flowers in the
garden.

-- 482 --

[figure description] Page 482.[end figure description]

“They won't grow for me,” Zell had said at first.
“They will wither when I look at them, and white
blossoms will turn black as I bend over them.”

“Nonsense,” said Edith, with irritation, “won't
you do anything to help me?”

“Oh, certainly,” wearily answered Zell. “I will
do the work just as you tell me. If they do die, it
don't matter. We can't eat or sell them.” So Zell
began to take care of the flowers, doing the work in
a stealthy manner, and hiding when anyone came.

The month of May was unusually warm, and
Edith was glad, for it would hasten things forward.
That upon which she now bent almost agonized
effort and thought was the possibility of paying the
interest on the mortgage by the middle of June,
when it was due. All hope concentrated on her
strawberries, as they would be the first crop worth
mentioning that she could depend on from her place.
She gave the plants the most careful attention. Not
a weed was suffered to grow, and between the rows
she placed carefully, with her own hands, leaves she
raked up in the orchard, so that the ground might
be kept moist and the fruit clean. Almost every
hour of the day her eyes sought the strawberry bed,
as the source of her hope. If that failed her, no
bleeding human sacrifice in all the cruel past could
surpass the agony of her fate.

The vines commenced blossoming with great
promise, and at first she almost counted them in
her eager expectation. Then the long rows looked
like little banks of snow, and she exulted over the

-- 483 --

[figure description] Page 483.[end figure description]

prospect. Laura was once about to pick one of the
blossoms, but she stopped her almost fiercely. She
would get up in the night, and stand gazing at the
lines of white, as she could trace them in the darkness
across the garden. So the days passed on till
the last of May, and the blossoms grew scattering,
but there were multitudes of little green berries,
from the size of a pea to that of her thimble, and
some of them began to have a white look. She
watched them develop so minutely that she could
have almost defined the progress day by day. Once
Zell looked at her wonderingly, and said:

“Edith, you are crazy over that strawberry bed.
I believe you worship it.”

For a time Edith's hopes daily rose higher as the
vines gave finer promise, but during the last week of
May a new and terrible source of danger revealed
itself, a danger that she knew not how to cope
with—drowth.

It had not rained since the middle of May. She
saw that many of her young and tender vegetables
were wilting, but the strawberries, mulched with
leaves, did not appear to mind it at first. But she
knew they would suffer soon, unless there was rain.
Most anxiously she watched the skies. Their
sereneness mocked her when she was so clouded
with care. Wild storms would be better than these
balmy, sunny days.

The first of June came, the second, third, and
fourth, and here and there a berry was turning red,
but the vines were beginning to wilt. The suspense

-- 484 --

[figure description] Page 484.[end figure description]

became so great she could hardly endure it. Her
faith in God began to waver. Every breath almost
was a prayer for rain, but the sunny days passed
like mocking smiles.

“Is there a God?” she queried desperately.
“Can I have been deceived in all my past happy
experience?” She shuddered at the answer that the
tempter suggested, and yet, like a drowning man,
she tried to cling to her faith.

During the long evenings, she and Hannibal
sought to save the bed by carrying water from the
well, but they could do so little, it only seemed to
show them how utterly dependent they were on the
natural rain from heaven; but the skies seemed
laughing at her pain and fear. Moreover, she noticed
that those they watered appeared injured rather
than helped, as is ever the case where it is insufficiently
done, and she saw that she must helplessly
wait.

Arden Lacey had been away for a week, and,
returning in the dusk of the evening, saw her at
work watering, before she had come to this conclusion.
His heart was hungry, even for the sight of
her, and he longed for her to let him stop for a
little chat as of old. So he said, timidly,

“Good evening, Miss Allen, haven't you a word
to welcome me back with?”

“Oh!” cried Edith, not heeding his salutation,
“why don't it rain! I shall lose all my strawberries.”

His voice jarred upon her heart, now too full, and

-- 485 --

[figure description] Page 485.[end figure description]

she ran into the house to hide her feelings, and left
him. Even the thought of him now, in her morbid
state, began to pierce her like a sword.

“She thinks more of her paltry strawberry bed
than of me,” muttered Arden, and he stalked
angrily homeward. “What is the matter with Miss
Allen?” he asked his mother abruptly. “I don't
understand her.”

“Nor I either,” said Mrs. Lacey with a sigh.

The next morning was very warm, and Edith saw
that the day would be hotter than any that preceded.
A dry wind sprang up and it seemed worse
than the sun. The vines began to wither early
after the coolness of the night, and those she had
watered suffered the most, and seemed to say to
her mockingly,

“You can't do anything.”

“O heaven,” cried Edith, almost in despair,
“there is a black hand pushing me down.”

In an excited, feverish manner she roamed restlessly
around and could settle down to nothing.
She scanned the horizon for a cloud, as the shipwrecked
might for a sail.

“Edie, what is the matter?” said Laura, putting
her arms about her sister.

“It won't rain,” said Edith, bursting into tears.
“My home, my happiness, everything depends on
rain, and look at these skies.”

“But won't He send it?” asked Laura, gently.

“Why don't He, then?” said Edith, almost in
irritation. Then, in a sudden passion of grief, she

-- 486 --

[figure description] Page 486.[end figure description]

hid her face in her sister's lap, and sobbed, “Oh,
Laura, Laura, I feel I am losing my faith in Him.
Why does He treat me so?”

Here Laura's face grew troubled and fearful
also. Her faith in Christ was so blended with her
faith in Edith that she could not separate them in
a moment. “I don't understand it, Edie,” she
faltered. “He seems to have taken care of me, and
has been very kind since that—that night. But I
don't understand your feeling so.”

“Oh, oh, oh!” sobbed Edith, “I don't know
what to think—what to believe; and I fear I shall
hurt your faith,” and she shut herself up in her
room, and looked despairingly out to where the
vines were drooping in the fierce heat.

“If they don't get help to-day, my hopes
will wither like their leaves,” she said, with pallid
lips.

As the sun declined in the west, she went out
and stood beside them, as one might by a dying
friend. Her fresh young face seemed almost growing
aged and wrinkled under the ordeal. She had
prayed that afternoon, as never before in her life,
for help, and now, with a despairing gesture upward,
she said:

“Look at that brazen sky!”

But the noise of the opening gate caused her to
look thither, and there was Arden entering, with a
great barrel on wheels, which was drawn by a
horse. His heart, so weak toward her, had relented
during the day. “I vowed to serve her, and I

-- 487 --

[figure description] Page 487.[end figure description]

will,” he thought. “I will be her slave, if she will
permit.”

Edith did not understand at first, and he came
toward her so humbly, as if to ask a great favor,
that it would have been comic, had not his sincerity
made it pathetic.

“Miss Allen,” he said, “I saw you trying to
water your berries; perhaps I can do it better, as I
have here the means of working on a larger scale.”

Edith seized his hand and said, with tears:

“You are like an angel of light; how can I thank
you enough?”

Her manner puzzled him to-night quite as much
as on the previous occasion. “Why does she act
as if her life depended on these few berries?” he
vainly asked himself. “They can't be so poor as
to be in utter want. I wish she would speak frankly
to me.”

In her case, as in thousands of others, it would
have been so much better if she had.

Then Edith said, a little dubiously, “I hurt the
vines when I tried to water them.”

“I know enough about gardening to understand
that,” said Arden, with a smile. “If the ground
is not thoroughly soaked it does hurt them. But
see,” and he poured the water around the vines till
the dry leaves swam in it. “That will last two
days, and then I will water these again. I can go
over half the bed thoroughly one night, and the
other half the next night; and so we will keep
them along till rain comes.”

-- 488 --

[figure description] Page 488.[end figure description]

She looked at him as if he were a messenger
come to release her from a dungeon, and murmured,
in a low, sweet voice:

“Mr. Lacey, you are as kind as a brother to
me.”

A warm flush of pleasure mantled his face and
neck, and he turned away to hide his feelings, but
said:

“Miss Edith, this is nothing to what I would do
for you.”

She had it on her lips to tell him how she was
situated, but he hastened away to fill his barrel at a
neighboring pond. She watched him go to and fro
in his rough, working garb, and he seemed to her
the very flower of chivalry.

Her eyes grew lustrous with admiration, gratitude,
hope, and—yes, love, for before the June twilight
deepened into night it was revealed in the depths
of her heart that she loved Arden Lacey, and that was
the reason that she had kept away from him since
she had made the hateful promise. She had thought
it only friendship, now she knew that it was love,
and that, losing him, that his scorn and anger
would be the bitterest ingredient of all in her self-immolation.

For two long hours he went to and fro unweariedly,
and then startled her by saying in the distance
on his way home, “I will come again to-morrow
evening,” and was gone. He was afraid of himself,
lest in his strong feeling he might break his implied
promise not to even suggest his love, when she

-- 489 --

[figure description] Page 489.[end figure description]

came to thank him, and so, in self-distrustfulness,
he was beginning to shun her also.

An unspeakable burden of fear was lifted from
her heart, and hope, sweet, warm, and rosy, kept
her eyes waking, but rested her more that sleep. In
the morning she saw that the watering had greatly
revived one half of the bed, and that all through the
hot day they did not wilt, while the unwatered part
looked very sick.

Old Crowl had seen the proceeding in the June
twilight also, and did not like it. “I must put a
spoke in his wheel,” he said. So the next afternoon
he met Arden in the village, and blustered up to
him, saying;

“Look here, young Lacey, what were you doing
at the Allens' last night?”

“None of your business.”

“Yes, it is my business, too, as you may find out
to your cost. I am engaged to marry Miss Edith
Allen, and guess it's my business who's hanging
around there. I warn you to keep away.” Mr.
Crowl had put the case truly, and yet with characteristic
cunning. He was positively engaged to
Edith, though she was only conditionally engaged
to him.

“It's an accursed lie,” thundered Arden, livid
with rage, “and I warn you to leave—you make me
dangerous.”

“Oh, ho; touches you close, does it? I am
sorry for you, but it's true, nevertheless.”

Arden looked as if he would rend him, but, by a

-- 490 --

[figure description] Page 490.[end figure description]

great effort he controlled himself, and in a low,
meaning voice said,

“If you have lied to me this afternoon, woe be
unto you,” and he turned on his heel and walked
straight to Edith, where she stood at work among
her grape-vines, breaking off some of the too thickly
budding branches. He was beside her before she
heard him, and the moment she looked into his
white, stern face, she saw that something had
happened.

“Miss Allen,” he said, abruptly, “I heard a report
about you this afternoon. I did not believe it;
I could not; but it came so direct, that I give you
a chance to refute it. Your word will be sufficient
for me. It would be against all the world. Is there
anything between you and Simon Crowl?”

Her confusion was painful, and for a moment she
could not speak, but stood trembling before him.

In his passion, he seized her roughly by the arm
and said, hoarsely, “In a word, yes or no?”

His manner offended her proud spirit, and she
looked him angrily in the face and said, haughtily

“Yes.”

He recoiled from her as if he had been stung.

Her anger died away in a moment, and she leaned
against the grape-trellis for support.

“Do you love him?” he faltered, his bronzed
cheek blanching.

“No,” she gasped.

The blood rushed furiously into his face, and he
took an angry stride towards her. She cowered

-- 491 --

[figure description] Page 491.[end figure description]

before him, but almost wished that he would strike
her dead. In a voice hoarse with rage, he said,

“This, then, is the end of our friendship. This
is the best that your religion has taught you. If
not your pitiful faith, then has not your woman's
nature told you that neither priest nor book can
marry you to that coarse lump of earth?” and he
turned on his heel and strode away.

His mother was frightened as she saw his face.
“What has happened?” she said, starting up. He
started at her almost stupidly for a moment. Then
he said, in a stony voice,

“The worst that ever can happen to me in this
or any world. If the lightning had burned me to a
cinder, I could not be more utterly bereft of all that
tends to make a good man. Edith Allen has sold
herself to old Crowl. Some priest is going through
a farce they will call a marriage, and all the good
people will say, `How well she had done!' What a
miserable delusion this religious business is! You
had better give it up, mother, as I do, here and
now.”

“Hush, my son,” said Mrs. Lacey, solemnly.
“You have only seen Edith Allen. I have seen
Jesus Christ.

“There is some mystery about this,” she added,
after a moment's painful thought, “I will go and see
her at once.”

He seized her hand, saying:

“Have I not been a good son to you?”

“Yes, Arden.”

-- 492 --

[figure description] Page 492.[end figure description]

“Then by all I have ever been to you, and as
you wish my love to continue, go not near her
again.”

“But, Arden —”

“Promise me,” he said, sternly.

“Well,” said the poor woman, with a deep sigh,
“not without your permission.”

From that time forth, Arden seemed as if made
of stone.

After he was gone Edith walked with uncertain
steps to the little arbor, and sat down as if stunned.
She lost all idea of time. After it was dark, Hannibal
called her in, and made her take a cup of tea.
She then went mechanically to her room, but not to
sleep. Arden's dreadful words kept repeating
themselves over and over again.

“O God!” she exclaimed, in the darkness,
“whither am I drifting? Must I be driven to this
awful fate in order to provide for those dependent
upon me? Cannot bountiful Nature feed us? Wilt
Thou not, in mercy, send one drop of rain? O
Jesus, where is Thy mercy?”

The next morning the skies were still cloudless,
and she scowled darkly at the sunny dawn. Then,
in sudden alternation of mood, she stretched her
bare, white arms toward the little farm-house, and
sighed, in tones of tremulous pathos:

“Oh, Arden, Arden, I would rather die at your
feet than live in a palace with him.”

She sent down word that she was ill, and that she
would not come down. Laura, Mrs. Allen, and even

-- 493 --

[figure description] Page 493.[end figure description]

Zell, came to her, but she kissed them wearily, and
sent them away. She saw that there was deep
anxiety on all their faces. Pretty soon Hannibal
came up with a cup of coffee.

“You must drink it, Miss Edie,” he said, “cause
we'se all a leanin' on you.”

Well-meaning words, but tending unconsciously
to confirm her desperate purpose to sacrifice herself
for them.

She lay with her face buried in the pillow all day.
She knew that their money was about gone, that
provisions were scanty in the house, and to her
morbid mind bags of gold were piled up before
her, and Simon Crowl, as an ugly spectre, was beckoning
her towards them.

As she lay in a dull lethargy of pain in the afternoon,
a heavy jar of thunder aroused her. She
sprang up instantly, and ran out bare-headed to the
little rise of ground behind the house, and there, in
the west, was a great black cloud. The darker and
nearer it grew, the more her face brightened. It
was a strange thing to see that fair young girl looking
toward the threatening storm with eager, glad
expectancy, as if it were her lover. The heavy
and continued roll of the thunder, like the approaching
roar of battle, were sweeter to her than
love's whispers. She saw with dilating eyes the
trees on the distant mountain's brow toss and writhe
in the tempest; she heard the fall of rain-drops on
the foliage of the mountain's side as if they were
the feet of an army coming to her rescue. A few

-- 494 --

[figure description] Page 494.[end figure description]

large ones, mingled with hail, fell around her like
scattering shots, and she put out her hands to catch
them. The fierce gusts caught up her loosened hair
and it streamed away behind her. There was a
blinding flash, and the branches of a tall locust near
came quivering down—she only smiled.

But dismay and trembling fear overwhelmed her
as the shower passed on to the north. She could
see it raining hard a mile away, but the drops ceased
to fall around her. The deep reverberations rolled
away in the distance, and in the west there was a
long line of light. As the twilight deepened, the
whole storm was below the horizon, only sending
up angry flashes as it thundered on to parts unknown.
With clasped hands and despairing eyes,
Edith gazed after it, as the wrecked floating on a
raft might watch a ship sail away, and leave them
to perish on the wide ocean.

She walked slowly down to the little arbor, and
leaned wearily back on the rustic seat. She saw
night come on in breathless peace. Not a leaf
stirred. She saw the moon rise over the eastern
hills, as brightly and serenely as if its rays would not
fall on one sad face.

Hannibal called, but she did not answer. Then
he came out to her, and put the cup of tea to her
lips, and made her drink it. She obeyed mechanically.

“Poor chile, poor chile,” he murmured, “I wish
ole Hannibal could die for you.”

She lifted her face to him with such an expression,

-- 495 --

[figure description] Page 495.[end figure description]

that he hastened away to hide his tears. But she
sat still, as if in a dream, and yet she felt that the
crisis had come, and that before she left that place
she must come to some decision. Reason would be
dethroned if she lived much longer in such suspense
and irresolution. And yet she sat still in a dreamy
stupor, the reaction of her strong excitement. It
seemed, in a certain sense, peaceful and painless,
and she did not wish to goad herself out of it.

“It may be like the last sleep before execution,”
she thought, “therefore make the most of it,” and
her thoughts wandered at will.

A late robin came flying home to the arbor where
the nest was, and having twittered out a little vesper-song,
put its head under its wing, near his mate,
which sat brooding in the nest over some little
brown eggs, and the thought stole into her heart,
“Will God take care of them and not me?” and she
watched the peaceful sleep of the family over her
head as if it were an emblem of faith.

Then a sudden breeze swept a spray of roses
against her face, and their delicate perfume was like
the “still small voice” of love, and the thought
passed dreamily across Edith's mind, “Will God do
so much for that little cluster of roses and yet do
nothing for me.”

How near the Father was to his child. In this
calm that followed her long passionate struggle, His
mighty but gentle Spirit could make itself felt, and
it stole into the poor girl's bruised heart with
heavenly suggestion and healing power. The happy

-- 496 --

[figure description] Page 496.[end figure description]

days when she followed Jesus and daily sat at His
feet were recalled. Her sin was shown to her, not
in anger, but in the loving reproachfulness of the
Saviour's look upon faithless Peter, and a voice
seemed to ask in her soul, “How could you turn
away your trust from Him to anything else? How
could you think it right to do so great a wrong?
How could you so trample upon the womanly nature
that He gave you as to think of marrying
where neither love nor God would sanction?”

Jesus seemed to stand before her, and point up to
the robins, saying, “I feed them. I fed the five thousand.
I feed the world. I can feed you and
yours. Trust Me. Do right. In trying to save
yourself you will destroy yourself.”

With a divine impulse, she threw herself on the
floor of the arbor, and cried,

“Jesus, I cast myself at Thy feet, I throw myself
on thy mercy. When I look the world around,
away from Thee, I see only fear and torment. If
I die, I will perish at thy feet.”

Was it the moonlight only that made the night
luminous? No, for the glory of the Lord shone
around, and the peace that “passeth all understanding”
came flowing into her soul like a shining
river. The ugly phantoms that had haunted her,
vanished. The “black hand that seemed pushing
her down,” became her Father's hand, shielding
and sustaining.

She rose as calm and serene as the summer evening
and went straight to Mrs. Allen's room and said,

-- 497 --

[figure description] Page 497.[end figure description]

“Mother, I will never marry Simon Crowl.”

Her mother began to cry, and say piteously,

“Then we will all be turned into the street.”

“What the future will be I can't tell,” said Edith,
gently, but firmly, “I will work for you, I will beg
for you, I will starve with you, but I will never
marry Simon Crowl, nor any other man that I do
not love.” And pressing a kiss on her mother's
face, she went to her room, and soon was lost in
the first refreshing sleep that she had had for a long
time.

She was wakened toward morning by the sound
of rain, and, starting up, heard its steady, copious
downfall. In a sudden ecstacy of gratitude she
sprang up, opened the blinds and looked out. The
moon had gone down, and through the darkness
the rain was falling heavily; she felt it upon her
forehead, her bare neck and arms, and it seemed to
her Heaven's own baptism into a new and stronger
faith and a happier life.

-- --

p670-515 CHAPTER XXXV. CLOSING SCENES.

[figure description] Page 498.[end figure description]

THE clouds were clearing away when Edith
came down late the next morning, and all
saw that the clouds had passed from her brow.

“Bless de Lord, Miss Edie, you'se yourself
again!” said Hannibal, joyfully. “I neber saw a
shower do such a heap of good afore.”

“No,” said Edith, sadly; “I was myself. I lost
my Divine Friend and Helper, and I then became
myself — poor, weak, faulty Edith Allen. But,
thanks to His mercy, I have found Him again, and
so hope to be the better self that He helped me to
be before.”

Zell looked at her with a sudden wonder, and
went out and stayed among her flowers all day.

Laura came and put her arms around her neck,
and said, “O Edie, I am so glad! What you said
set me to fearing and doubting; but I am sure we
can trust Him.”

Mrs. Allen sighed drearily, and said, “I don't
understand it at all.”

But old Hannibal slapped his hands in true
Methodist style, exclaiming, “Dat's it! Throw
away de ole heart! Get a new one! Bless de
Lord!”

-- 499 --

[figure description] Page 499.[end figure description]

Edith went out into the garden, and saw that
there were a good many berries ripe; then she
posted off to the hotel, and said:

“O Mrs. Groody, for Heaven's sake, won't you
help me sell my strawberries up here?”

“Yes, my dear,” was the hearty response; “and
for your sake and the strawberries, too. We get
them from the city, and would much rather have
fresh country ones.”

Edith returned with her heart thrilling with hope,
and set to work picking as if every berry was a
ruby, and in a few hours she had six quarts of fragrant
fruit. Malcom had lent her little baskets,
and Hannibal took them up to the hotel, for Arden
would not even look toward the little cottage any
more. The old servant came back grinning with
delight, and gave Edith a dollar and a half.

The next day ten quarts brought two dollars and
a half. Then they began to ripen rapidly, the rain
having greatly improved them, and Edith, with considerable
help from the others, picked twenty, thirty,
and fifty quarts a day. She employed a stout boy
from the village, to help her, and, through him, she
soon had quite a village trade also. He had a percentage
on the sales, and, therefore, was very sharp
in disposing of them.

How Edith gloated over her money; how, with
more than miserly eyes, she counted it over every
night, and pressed it to her lips.

In the complete absorption of the past few weeks
Edith had not noticed the change going on in Zell.

-- 500 --

[figure description] Page 500.[end figure description]

The poor creature was surprised and greatly
pleased that the flowers grew so well for her. Every
opening blossom was a new revelation, and their
sweet perfume stole into her wounded heart like
balm. The blue violets seemed like children's eyes
peeping timidly at her; and the pansies looked so
bright and saucy that she caught herself smiling
back at them. The little black and brown seeds
she planted came up so promptly that it seemed as
if they wanted to see her as much as she did them.
“Isn't it queer,” she said one day to herself, “that
such pretty things can come out of such ugly little
things.” Nothing in Nature seemed to turn away
from her, no more than would Nature's God. The
dumb life around began to speak to her in many and
varied voices, and she who fled from companionship
with her own kind, would sit and chirp and talk to
the birds, as if they understood her. And they did
seem to grow strangely familiar, and would almost
eat crumbs out of her hand.

One day in June she said to Hannibal, who was
working near, “Isn't it strange the flowers grow so
well for me?”

“Why shouldn't dey grow for you, Miss Zell?”
asked he, straightening his old back up.

“Good, innocent Hannibal, how indeed should
you know anything about it?”

“Yes, I does know all about it,” said he, earnestly,
and coming to her where she stood by a rose-bush.
“Does you see dis white rose?”

“Yes,” said Zell, “it opened this morning. I've
been watching it.”

-- 501 --

[figure description] Page 501.[end figure description]

Poor Hannibal could not read print, but he
seemed to understand this exquisite passage in Nature's
open book, for he put his black finger on the
rose (which made it look whiter than before), and
commenced expounding it as a preacher might his
text. “Now look at it sharp, Miss Zell, 'cause it'll
show you I does know all about it. It's white,
isn't it?”

“Yes,” said Zell, eagerly, for Hannibal held the
attention of his audience.

“Dat means pure, doesn't it?” continued he.

“Yes,” said Zell, looking sadly down.

“And it's sweet, isn't it? Now dat means lub.”

And Zell looked hopefully up.

“And now, dear chile,” said he, giving her a little,
impressive nudge, “see whar de white rose come
from—right up out of de black, ugly ground.”

Having concluded his argument and made his
point, the simple orator began his application, and
Zell was leaning toward him in her interest.

“De good Lord, he make it grow to show what
He can do for us. Miss Zell,” he said, in an awed
whisper, “my ole heart was as black as dat ground,
but de blessed Jesus turn it as white as dis rose.
Miss Edie, Lor' bless her, telled me 'bout Him, and
I'se found it all true. Now, doesn't I know about
it? I knows dat de good Jesus can turn de blackest
heart in de world jes like dis rose, make it white
and pure, and fill it up wid de sweetness of lub. I
knows all about it.”

He spoke with the power of absolute certainty

-- 502 --

[figure description] Page 502.[end figure description]

and strong feeling, therefore, his hearer was deeply
moved.

“Hannibal,” she said, coming close to him, and
putting her hand on his shoulder, “do you think
Jesus could turn my heart white?”

“Sartin, Miss Zell,” answered he, stoutly, “jes
as easy as He make dis white rose grow.”

“Would you mind asking Him to? It seems to
me I would rather pray out here among the flowers,”
she said, in low, tremulous tones.

So Hannibal concluded his simple, but most
effective service by kneeling down by his pulpit, the
rose-bush, and praying:

“Blessed Jesus, guve dis dear chile a new heart,
'cause she wants it, and You wants her to have it.
Make it pure and full of lub. You can do it,
dear Jesus. You knows You can. Now, jes please
do it. Amen.

Zell's responsive “Amen” was like a note from
an Eolian harp.

“Hannibal,” said she, looking wistfully at him,
“I think I feel better. I think I feel it growing
white.”

“Now jes look here, Miss Zell,” said he, giving
her a bit of pastoral counsel before going back to
his work, “don't you keep looking at your heart,
and seein how it feels, or you'll get discouraged.
See dis rose agin? It don't look at itself. It jes
looks up at de sun. So you look straight at Jesus,
and your heart grow whiter ebery day.”

And Hannibal and the flower did gradually lead

-- 503 --

[figure description] Page 503.[end figure description]

poor Zell to Him who “taketh away the sins of the
world,” and He said to her as to one of old, “Thy
faith hath saved thee; go in peace.”

On the evening of the 14th of June, Edith had
more than enough to pay the interest due on the
15th, and she was most anxious to have it settled.
She was standing at the gate waiting for Hannibal
to join her as escort, when she saw Arden Lacey
coming toward her. He had not looked at her
since that dreadful afternoon, and was now about
to pass her without notice, though from his manner
she saw he was conscious of her presence. He
looked so worn and changed that her heart yearned
toward him. A sudden thought occurred to her,
and she said,

“Mr. Lacey.”

He kept right on, and paid no heed to her.

There was a mingling of indignation and pathos
in her voice when she spoke again.

“I appeal to you as a woman, and no matter
what I am, if you are a true man, you will listen.”

There was that in her tone and manner that reminded
him of the dark rainy night when they first
met.

He turned instantly, but he approached her with
a cold, silent bow.

“I must go to the village to-night. I wish your
protection,” she said, in a voice she tried vainly to
render steady.

He again bowed silently, and they walked to the
village together without a word. Hannibal came

-- 504 --

[figure description] Page 504.[end figure description]

out in time to see them disappear down the road,
one on one side of it, and one on the other.

“Well now, dey's both quar,” he said, scratching
his white head with perplexity, “but one ting is
mighty sartin, I'se glad my ole jints is saved dat
tramp.”

Edith stopped at the door of Mr. Crowl's office,
and Arden, for the first time, spoke hastily,

“I can't go in there.”

“I hope you are not afraid,” said Edith, in a tone
that made him step forward quick enough.

Mr. Crowl looked as if he could not believe his
eyes, but Edith gave him no time to collect his wits,
but by the following little speech quite overwhelmed
both him and Arden, though with different emotions.

“There, sir, is the interest due on the mortgage.
There is a slight explanation due you and also this
gentleman here, who was my friend. There are four
persons in our family dependent on me for support
and shelter. We were all so poor and helpless that
it seemed impossible to maintain ourselves in independence.
You made a proposition through my
mother, never to me, that might be called generous
if it had not been coupled with certain threats of
prompt foreclosure if not accepted. In an hour of
weakness and for the sake of the others, I said to
my mother, never to you, that if I could not pay
the interest and could not support the family, I
would marry you. But I did very wrong, and I became
so unhappy and desperate in view of this

-- 505 --

[figure description] Page 505.[end figure description]

partial promise that I thought I would lose my reason;
but in the hour of my greatest darkness, when I saw
no way out of our difficulties, God led me to see
how wrongly I had acted, and to resolve that under
no possible circumstances would I marry you, nor
any man to whom I could not give a true wife's
love. Since that time I have been able to honestly
earn the money there, and in a few days more I will
pay you the fifty dollars that my mother borrowed
of you. So please give me my receipt.”

“And remember henceforth,” said Arden sternly,
“that this lady has a protector.”

Simon was sharp enough to see that he was beat,
so he signed the receipt and gave it to Edith without
a word. They left his office and started homeward.
When out of the village Arden said timidly,

“Can you forgive me, Miss Edith?”

“Can you forgive me?” answered she, even
more humbly.

They stopped in the road and grasped each
other's hands with a warmth more expressive than
all words. Then they went on silently again. At
the gate Edith said timidly,

“Won't you come in?”

“I dare not, Miss Allen,” said Arden, gravely,
and with a dash of bitterness in his voice, “I am
a man of honor with all my faults, and I would
keep the promise I made you in the letter I wrote
one year ago. I must see very little of you,” he
continued, in a very heartsick tone, “but let me
serve you just the same.”

-- 506 --

[figure description] Page 506.[end figure description]

Edith's face seemed to possess more than human
loveliness as it grew tender and gentle in the
radiance of the full moon, and he looked at it with
the hunger of a famished heart.

“But you made the promise to me, did you
not?” she asked in a low tone.

“Certainly,” said Arden.

“Then it seems to me that I have the right to
absolve you from the promise,” she continued in a
still lower tone, and a face like a damask-rose in
moonlight.

“Miss Allen—Edith—” said Arden, “oh, for
Heaven's sake, be kind. Don't trifle with me.”

Edith had restrained her feelings so long that
she was ready to either laugh or cry, so with a peal
of laughter, that rang out like a chime of silver
bells, she said,

“Like the fat Abbot in the story, I give you full
absolution and plenary indulgence.”

He seized her hand and carried it to his lips:
“Edith,” he pleaded, in a low, tremulous tone,
“will you let me be your slave?”

“Not a bit of it,” said she, sturdily; “but,” she
added, looking shyly up at him, “if you will take
me as your little wife, I will take you as my big
husband.”

Arden was about to kneel at her feel, but she
said:

“Nonsense! If you must get on your knees,
come and kneel to my strawberry-bed—you ought
to thank that, I can tell you.” And so the

-- 507 --

[figure description] Page 507.[end figure description]

matter-of-fact girl, that could not abide sentiment, got
through a scene that she greatly dreaded.

They could see the berries reddening among the
green leaves, and the night wind blowing across
them was like a gale from Araby the Blest.

“Were it not for this strawberry-bed you would
not have obtained absolution to-night. But, Arden,”
she added, seriously, “here is your way out
of trouble, as well as mine. We are near good
markets. Give up your poor, slipshod farming (I'm
plain, you see,) and raise fruit. I will supply you
with vines. We will go into partnership. You
show what a man can do, and I will show what a
girl can do.”

He took her hand and looked at her so fondly,
that she hid her face on his shoulder. He stroked
her head and said, in a a half mirthful tone:

“Ah, Edie, Edie, woman once got man out of
a garden, but you, I perceive, are destined to lead
me into one; and any garden where you are will
be Eden to me.”

She looked up, with her face suddenly becoming
grave and wistful, and said,

“Arden, God will walk in my garden in `the cool
of the day.' You won't hide from Him, will
you?”

“No,” he answered, earnestly. “I now feel sure
that, through my faith in you, I shall soon have
faith in Him.”

-- --

p670-525 CHAPTER XXXVI. LAST WORDS.

[figure description] Page 508.[end figure description]

EDITH did sustain the family on the products
of her little place. And, more than that, the
yield from her vines and orchard was so abundant,
that she aided Arden to meet the interest of the
mortgage on the Lacey place, so that Mr. Crowl could
not foreclose that Autumn, as he intended. She
so woke her dreamy lover up, that he soon became
a keen, masterful man of business, and, at her suggestion,
at once commenced the culture of small
fruits; she giving him a good start from her own
place.

Rose took the situation of nurse with Judge Clifford's
married daughter, having the care of two
little children. She thus secured a pleasant, sheltered
home, where she was treated with great kindness.
Instead of running in debt, as in New York, she was
able to save the greater part of her wages, and, in
two years, had enough ahead to take time to learn
the dressmakers' trade thoroughly, for which she
had a taste. But a sensible young mechanic, who
had long been attentive, at last persuaded her to
make him a happy home.

Mrs. Lacey's prayers were effectual in the case of
her husband, for, to the astonishment of the whole

-- 509 --

[figure description] Page 509.[end figure description]

neighborhood, he reformed, and became a consistent
member of the church. Laura remained a
pale home-blossom, sheltered by Edith's love.

With the blossoms she loved, Zell faded away in
the Autumn, but her death was like that of the
flowers, in the full hope of the glad Spring-time
of a new life. As her eyes closed and she breathed
her last sigh out on Edith's bosom, old Hannibal
sobbed:

“She's—a white rose—now—sure 'nuff.”

Arden and Edith were married the following
year, on the 14th of June, the anniversary of their
engagement. Edith greatly shocked Mrs. Allen by
having the ceremony performed in the garden.

“Why not?” she said, “God married a couple
there once.”

Mrs. Groody, Mr. and Mrs. McTrump, Mrs. Ranger,
Mrs. Hart and her daughters, and quite a number
of other friends, were present.

Hannibal stood by the white rose-bush, that was
again in bloom, and tears of joy, mingling with
those of sorrow, bedewed the sweet flowers.

And Malcom stood up, after the ceremony, and
said, with a certain dignity, that for a moment
hushed and impressed all present:

“Tho' I'm a little mon, I sometimes ha' great
tho'ts, an' I have learned to ken fra my gude wife
there, an' this sweet blossom o' the Lord's, that
woman can bring a' the wourld to God if she will.
That's what she can do.”

-- --

[figure description] Blank Page.[end figure description]

Back matter

-- --

The Most Popular Book of the Day.

[figure description] Advertisement.[end figure description]

Barriers Burned Away.

By Rev. E. P. ROE, (late Chaplain in the Army.)

One vol., large 12mo, nearly 500 pages, handsomely bound
in extra cloth, black and gold. Price,
$1.75.

NOTICES OF THE PRESS.

[New York Tribune.]

We can thus accord a hearty commendation to this work. The
narrative is vigorous, often intense, but rarely, if ever, melodramatic.
Its language is usually no less chaste than forcible and impressive.
It betrays a power of invention and of description which is not met
with every day in the host of writers of popular fiction. * * *
The critical point of the book is naturally the blending of the events
of the fire with the course of the previous narrative, and it must be
admitted that the conduct of this indicates admirable taste and skill.
The terrific scene is portrayed with rare power of pictorial description.
* * * A powerful story.

[The Advance, Chicago.]

Some of the descriptions are equally vivid and truthful. The
leading characters, Dennis and Christine, are drawn not only with
much skill but with a clear insight into the workings of strong souls
under the influence of the highest spiritual truths as well as mere
human sentiment.

[Philadelphia Press.]

Dodd & Mead may claim the credit of having published the
most remarkable American story of the day—we mean as regards the
plot, which adroitly takes in the great Chicago fire and educes the
denouement out of its incidents.

[New York Observer.]

We congratulate Mr. Roe upon his story of the day. It is thoroughly
national.

[New York Evening Mail.]

A story of absorbing interest, noteworthy religious tone, and
original and interesting incident. The pictures of the Chicago fire
are vividly drawn.

Dodd & Mead, Publishers, New York.

-- --

A SUCCESSFUL GARDEN

[figure description] Advertisement.[end figure description]

Plan and Profit in my Garden,
BY REV. E. P. ROE,
Author of “Barriers Burned Away.”

12mo, Cloth. Price, $1.50.

DODD & MEAD, Publishers, New York.

The author of “Barriers Burned Away,” one of
the most popular books of the season, tells in this volume
the story of a most successful experience in gardening.

In a sketchy and most attractive style, the writer gives
the record of one season in his garden, showing how not
only health and recreation were found in its culture, but
also how a large cash return was secured.

From 2¼ acres $2,000 worth of fruit and vegetables were
sold during the year of '71. In addition there was a most
abundant home supply. The aim of the book is to tell in
light and simple style how this was done by a professional
man who could average only about one hour a day to the
task, and how others can do likewise. While the writer
seeks to give a clear record of experience and the most
practical advice, he also endeavors to shun as far as possible
the dry didactic form of the mere manual.

Sent by mail, post-paid, on receipt of price.

-- --

[figure description] Blank Page.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Blank Page.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Free Endpaper.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Free Endpaper.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Paste-Down Endpaper.[end figure description]

Previous section


Roe, Edward Payson, 1838-1888 [1873], What can she do? (Dodd & Mead, New York) [word count] [eaf670T].
Powered by PhiloLogic